UC-NRLF 


3S'3 

Cs 


*B  aai  SD7 


Church  Work  in 

State  Universities 


1909-1910 


:n 


■s-ir- 


GIFT  or 


Church  Work  in 

State  Universities 


1909-1910 


Report  of  the  Third  Annual  Conference 

of  Church  Workers  in  State 

Universities 


Held  at  the  University  of  Wisconsin,  Madison 
February  15,  16,  17,  1910 


Edited  by 

CHARLES  JOSIAH  GALPIN 
RICHARD  ^JEIVRY  EDWARDS, 


MADISON.  WISCONSIN 
MAY.  1910 


TRAOY.  GIBBS  h.  CO. 

miNTERS  AND    PUBLISHERS 

MADISON.  WIS. 


V 


CONTELNTS 


PAGE 

I.    INTRODUCTION 7 

II.    OFFICERS    AND    MEMBERS    OF    THE    CON- 
FERENCE         8 

III.  RESULTS  OF  THE  CONFERE^NCE 10 

IV.  THE  SIGNIFICANCE  OF  THE  MOVEMENT 

1.  An  address  of  welcome  by  Presdent  C.  R.  Van  Hise 

of  the  University  of  Wisconsin 13 

2.  Remarks  by  Rt.  Rev.  W.  W.  Webb,  Episcopal  Bishop 

of  Milwaukee 14 

3.  An  address  by  Dean  Shailer  Mathews,  of  the  Uni- 

versity of  Chicago  Divinity  School.  ''The  National 
significance  of  the  religious  life  of  state  univer- 
sities"      15 

4.  An  address  by  Rev.  Henry  F.  Cope,  Secretary  of  the 

Religious  Education  Society,  upon  "Newer  ideals 
of  religious  education  in  universities" 18 

V.  "THE  RELIGIOUS  NEEDS  OF  STATE  UNI- 
VERSITIES." An  address  by  Mr.  John  R.  Mott, 
General  Secretary  of  the  World's  Christian  Student 
Federation 23 

VI.  SUGGESTED  AIMS  FOR  MORE  EFFECTIVE 
ACTION  IN  MEETING  THE  RELIGIOUS 
NEEDS  OF  STATE  UNIVERSITIES. 

1.  "A  school  of  religion  in  co-operation  with  the  univer- 

sity with  credits. " 
Discussion  led  by  Rev.  G.  P.  Coler,  Bible  Chair  In- 
structor, University  of  Michigan 30 

2.  "Lectures  in  the  university  by  local  pastors  with  cred- 

its." Rev.  R.  S.  Loring,  Pastor  First  Unitarian 
Church,  Iowa  City,  Iowa 31 

3.  "How  to  increase  the  Christian  public  sentiment  in 

the  faculty,  and  make  it  more  effective  in  the  poli- 
cies of  the  university." 
Discussion  led  by  Prof.  S.  W.  Gilman,  School  of  Com- 
merce, University  of  Wisconsin 34 

3 


383374 


C*!^  ♦  j/j  •3«  "EiXlarg^menb  of  the  numbers  of  candidates  for  the 
'"  "    *     etristj*'z)  miMstry  and  missionary  service." 

Discussion  led  by  Prof.  S.  O.  Bronson,  Professor  of 

Practical  Theology,  Garret  Biblical  Institute 35 

6.  "The  religious  forces  of  the  university  in  their  rela- 
tion to  student  grafting,  to  student  law  and  order,  to 
student  self-government,  and  the  honor  system." 
Discussion  led  by  Prof  E..  A.  Gilmore,  Law  School 
of  University  of  Wisconsin 38 

6.  "Co-operative  action  against  houses  of  ill- fame  and 

student  drinking  resorts." 
Discussion  led  by  Rev.  H.  W.  Foote,  Secretary  of 
the  Department  of  Education  of  the  American  Uni- 
tarian Association 39 

7.  "What  has  the  religious  spirit  to  offer  in  bridging  the 

gap  between  fraternity  and  non-fraternity  men  and 
women?" 
Discussion  led  by  Rev.  F.  A.  Wilder,   Principal  of 
the  Westminster  Association  for  Biblical  Instruction 
in  the  University  of  Kansas 41 

8.  "How  to  meet  the  personal  needs  'of  university   stu- 

dents, to  broaden  the  religious  outlook  and  deepen 
the  religious  life." 
Discussion    led  by  Rev.  W.   H.  Tinker,  Religious 
Work  Director  of  the  Young  Men's  Christian  Asso- 
ciation in  the  University  of  Michigan 43 

VII.  THE,  INSTITUTIONAL  FEATURES  OF  THE 
UNIVERSITY  PASTORATE  AS  NOW  IN 
OPERATION  IN  THE  VARIOUS  UNIVE.R- 
SITIE.S. 

1.  "The  university  pastor  as  primarily  a  personal  force." 

Mr.  E.  W.  Blakeman,  Methodist  University  Pas- 
tor, in  the  University  of  Wisconsin 46 

2.  "Shall  a  home,  commodious,  but  not  institutional  in 

character,  be  the  center  of  his  work?"  Rev.  J.  L. 
French,  Presbyterian  University  Pastor,  in  the 
University  of  Michigan 47 

3.  "Shall  he  do  his  main  work  through  a  guild  hall,  a 

dormitory?"  Rev.  Fred  Merrifield,  Director  of 
the  Baptist  Student  Guild,  in  the  University  of  Mich- 
igan      48 

4.  "His  opportunity  in  a  semi-official  Bible  chair."  Rev. 

W.  C.  Payne,  Director,  The  Kansas  University 
Bible  Chairs 60 

5.  "Shall  he  attempt  the  erection  of  a  student  church?" 

Rev.  J.  C.  Baker,  Pastor  of  the  Trinity  Methodist 
Episcopal  Church,  University  of  Illinois 50 

4 


6.  "His  opportunity  as  an  inter-denominational  pastor." 

Rev.    R.    T.   Wiltbank,    Pastor    Olivet    Baptist 
Church,  Minneapolis,  Minn 52 

7.  "The  affiliated  denominational  college."     Mr.   W.   N. 

Stearns,  University  of  North  Dakota 54 

VIII.  "A  POLICY  OF  CO-OPERATION  IN  MEET- 
ING THE  RELIGIOUS  NEEDS  OF  STATE 
UNIVE,RSITIES."  A  paper  by  Mr.  John  R. 
MOTT,  followed  by  discussion 58 

IX.  "NATIONAL  RECOGNITION  OF  THE  UNI- 
VERSITY PASTORATE  BY  THE  DENOM- 
INATIONS."  Addresses  by  Rev.  Joseph  W.  Coch- 
ran, Secretary  of  the  Board  of  Education  of  the  Pres- 
byterian Church  in  the  U.  S.  A.,  and  by  Rav.  W.  J. 
Darby,  Assistant  Secretary 70 

X.  THE  RELATIONSHIP  OF  THE  UNIVERSITY 
PASTOR  TO  THE  CHURCHES  WHICH  HE 
REPRESENTS  AND  THEIR  ENTER- 
PRISES. 

Discussion  upon  "The  financial  relation." 

1.  Led  by  Rev.  F.  M.  Sheldon,  General  Superintendent 

of  the  Wisconsin  Congregational  Association 73 

2.  Rev.    D.   W.  HuiiBURT,  General  Superintendent  of 

the  Wisconsin  Baptist  State  Convention 73 

3.  Rev.  J.  W.  Cochran 75 

Discussion    upon  'The  personal    relation,   especially  to 

the  local  church." 

4.  Led  by  Rev.   E.  G.  Updike,   Pastor  First  Congrega- 

tional Church,  Madison,  Wis 77 

Discussion  upon  "The  relation  to  the  colleges  of  his  de- 
nomination." 

5.  Led  by  Rev.  J.  A.  W.  Haas,  President  of  Muhlenberg 

College,  Allentown,  Pa 78 

XI.    REPORTS. 

1.  Report  of  preceding  conferences 81 

2.  Reports  of  work  being  done  in  the  universities 81 

3.  Buiiness  transacted  and  constitution  adopted 90-91 


$ 


Digitized  by  the  Internet  Archive 

in  2007  with  funding  from 

Microsoft  Corporation 


http://www.archive.org/details/churchworkinstatOOconfrich 


I.    INTRODUCTION 


The  third  annual  meeting  of  the  Conference  of  Church  Workers  in 
State  Universities  here  reported,  was  made  more  comprehensive 
both  in  personnel  and  scope  of  program  than  the  preceding  meetings 
which  had  been  held  at  Ann  Arbor  in  1908,  and  at  Chicago  in  1909.  The 
following  list  of  official  representatives  of  denominational  bodies  and  edu- 
cational institutions  who  were  in  attendance  is  noteworthy.  In  addition 
to  the  twelve  universities  represented  reports  were  received  from  six 
other  state  institutions.  The  conference  was  thus  enabled  to  make  a 
sweeping  survey  of  the  moral  and  religious  conditions  in  these  institu- 
tions, and  thoroughly  to  discuss  methods  and  plans  for  future  work  in 
these  most  strategic  of  all  educational  centers. 

The  program  was  projected  as  an  answer  to  six  broad  questions: 
What  religious  work  is  now  being  done  in  the  state  universities?  What 
are  the  outstanding  needs?  What  leading  aims  should  be  followed, 
what  institutional  features  developed,  and  what  policies  of  co-operation 
formed  in  meeting  these  needs?  What  should  be  the  relationship  of  the 
university  pastor  to  the  churches  which  he  represents  and  their  enter- 
prises? 

Mr.  C.  J.  Galpin,  President  of  the  University  Pastors*  Association 
of  the  University  of  Wisconsin,  in  welcoming  the  guests,  said  on  behalf 
of  the  association: 

"We  feel  that  you  are  for  the  churches  of  the  United  States,  the 
special  guardians  of  the  religious  life  of  50,000  students  of  the  state  uni- 
versities of  the  United  States.  So  far  as  we  furnish  the  weather  and 
climate  of  this  conference,  it  is  one  pre-eminently,  I  believe,  of  the  open 
door.  We  have  been  engaged  in  door  opening,  and  we  have  closed  no  door. 
We  are  not  afraid  of  religious  drafts.  We  have  no  strained  relation- 
ships, no  delicate  situations,  no  curtained  or  tabooed  topics.  We  will 
gladly  provide  the  nest  in  which  to  incubate  an  open  conference  on 
the  intricate  relationships  involved  in  the  state  university  religious 
situation.  We  expect  an  epoch-making  conference,  and  we  welcome  in 
you  this  same  expectancy. " 

It  was  a  working  conference  throughout.  The  members  sat  about  a 
long  table  in  the  auditorium  of  Association  Hall.  Work,  not  eloquence, 
was  the  objective  and  results  of  far-reaching  significance  were  achieved. 


II.    OFFICERS  AND  MEMBELRS  OF  THE, 
CONFERENCE 


President — R.  H.  Edwards,  Congregational  University  Pastor,  Univer- 
sity of  Wisconsin. 

Treasurer— W.  C.  Payne,  Director  Bible  Chair,  Christian,  University 
of  Kansas. 

Secretary— C  J.  Galpin,  Baptist  University  Pastor,  University  of  Wis- 
consin.   

Adams,  B.  F.  ,  OflBcial  Delegate  of  University  of  Indiana. 

Allison,  M.  G.,|  Presbyterian  University  Pastor,  University  of  Wis- 
consin. 

Anderson,  M.  E.,  Presbyterian  University  Pa«tor,  University  of  Illinois. 

Baker,  J.  C,  Pastor  of  Trinity  Methodist  Church,  University  of  Illinois. 

Barber,  W.  A.,  Chairman  Wisconsin  Baptist  Committee  to  raise  En- 
dowment for  University  Pastorate. 

Batman,  I.  C,  Trustee,  University  of  Indiana. 

BiCKHAM,  M.  H.,  General  Secretary  Y.  M.  C  A.,  Ames  College,  Iowa. 

Blakeman,  E.  W.,  Methodist  University  Pastor,  University  of  Wis- 
consin. 

Bronson,  S.  O.,  Professor  of  Practical  Theology,  Garrett  Biblical  In- 
stitute. 

Bryant,  M.  S.,  Student  Secretary  of  Baptist  Forward  Movement. 

Buchanan,  A.  M.,  Pastor  First  Presbyterian  Church,  University  of 
West  Virginia. 

Carter,  H.  W.,  Secretary  Home  Missions,  Wisconsin  Congregational 
Association. 

Chandler,  J.  H.,  Western  Editor  of  the  CongregcUionalist,  Chicago. 

Cochran,  J.  W.,  Secretary  Presbyterian  Board  of  Education. 

Coler,  G.  p.,  Instructor  Ann  Arbor  Bible  Chairs. 

Cope,  H.  F.,  General  Secretary  of  the  Religious  Education  Association. 

Crawford,  W.,  Pastor,  Congregational  Church,  Mazomanie,  Wis. 

Darby,  W.  J.,  Assistant  Secretary  Board  of  Education,  Presbyterian 
Church,  U.  S.  A. 

Eaton,  E.  D..  President  Beloit  College,  Wis. 

Evans,  Silas,  Assistant  Professor  of  Hebrew,  University-of  Wisconsin. 

EwiNG,  A.  A.,  Rector,  Protestant  Episcopal  Church,  University  of  Wis- 
consin . 

FOOTE,  H.  W.,  General  Superintendent  of  Education,  American  Unita- 
rian Association. 

French,  J.  L.,  Presbyterian  Student  Pastor,  University  of  Michigan. 

Frick,  W.  K.,  Pastor  Evangelical  Lutheran  Church,  Milwaukee. 

GiLMAN,  S.  W  ,  Professor  of  Business  Administration,  University  of 
Wisconsin. 

GiLMORE,  E.  A.,  Professor  of  Law,  University  of  Wisconsin. 

8 


GiLMORE,  F.  A. ,  Pastor  of  Unitarian  Church,  University  of  Wisconsin. 

Gold,  H.  R.,  English  Lutheran  Pastor,  University  of  Wisconsin. 

Haas,  J.  A.  W.,  President  of  Muhlenberg  College,  Pa. 

HuLBURT,  D.  W.,  General  Superintendent  Wisconsin   Baptist   State 
Convention* 

Hunt,  G.  E..  Pastor  of  Presbyterian  Church,  University  of  Wisconsin. 

Israel,  H.,   Secretary  International  Committee,  Y.  M.   C.   A.,  Rural 
Department. 

JORGENSEN,   A.,  General  Secretary  Y.  M.  C   A.,  University  of  Wis- 
consin. 

Lathrop,  H.  B.,   Associate  Professor  of  English,  University  of  Wis- 
consin. 

Leland,  D.  R.  ,  Presbyterian  University  Pastor,  University  of  Nebraska. 

LORING,  R.  S.,  Pastor  First  Unitarian  Church,  University  of  Iowa. 

Mac  Adam,  G.,  Pastor  Methodist  Church,  University  of  Wisconsin. 

Mathews,   Shailer,   Dean  of   the  University    of    Chicago   Divinity 
School. 

Merrifield,  F.,  Director  of  Baptist  Guild,  University  of  Michigan. 

MOTT,  J.  R.,  General  Secretary  of  the  World's  Christian  Student  Fed- 
eration. 

Pence,  E.  H.,  Pastor  of  the  Fort  Presbyterian  Church,  Detroit. 

Phillips,  V.  S. ,  Pastor  First  Baptist  Church,  University  of  Wisconsin. 

Reichert,  a.  J.,  Chairman  Committee  on  Student  Work  for  General 
Council  of  Lutheran  Church. 

Reynolds,  J.,  Janesville  District  Superintendent,  Methodist  Church, 
Wis. 

Rolfe,  Miss  Mary  A.,  General  Secretary  Y.  W.  C.  A.,  University  of 
Iowa. 

Sharpe,  C.  M.,  Dean  of  Bible  College,  University  of  Missouri. 

Sheldon,  F.  M.,  General  Superintendent  Wis.  Congregational  Associa- 
tion. 

Shipherd,  T.  M.,  Pastor  First  Congregational  Church,  University  of 
Nebraska. 

Smith,  C.  H.,  Graduate  Secretary  Y.  M.  C.  A.,  University  of  Michigan. 

Stearns,  W.  N.,  Instructor  in  History,  University  of  North  Dakota. 

Sweets,  H.  H.,  Secretary  of  Ministerial  Education,  Presbyterian  Church 
in  U.  S. 

Taylor,  Graham,  Professor  in  Chicago  Theological  Seminary  and  Chi- 
cago School  of  Civics. 

Tinker,  W.  H.,  Religious  Work  Director  of  Y.  M.  C.  A.,  University  of 
Michigan. 

Updike,  E.  G.,  Pastor  First  Congregational  Church,  University  of  Wis- 
consin. 

Van  Hise,  C.  R..  President  University  of  Wisconsin. 

Webb,  W.  W.,  Protestant  Episcopal  Bishop  of  Milwaukee. 

Wilber,  F.  a.,  Presbyterian  Student  Pastor,  University  of  Kansas. 
Wilbur,  Miss  Theresa  M.,  Student  Secretary,  National  Board  of  the 
Y.  W.  C.  A. 

Wiltbank,  R.  S.,  Pastor  Olivet  Baptist  Church,  University  of  Minne- 
sota. 

9 


III.    RESULTS  OF  THE  CONFERENCE 


I.     Points  of  General  Agreement 

(1)  Each  denomination  ought  to  give  national  recognition  to 

the  church  movement  at  state  universities. 

(2)  The  local  church  of  each  denomination  at  the  state  uni- 

versity center  has  a  special  function  as  an  agent  of  the 
denomination  in  the  state  and  nation,  acting  for  the  vari- 
ous churches  where  they  cannot  act  for  themselves. 

(3)  The  work  of  the  denomination  by  and  for  the  university 

constituency,  both  teachers  and  students,  should  be  done 
in  close  connection  and  co-operation  with  this  local 
church. 

(4)  The  pastor  of  this  local  church  should  be  one  of  the  most 

capable  leaders  of  his  denomination. 

(6)  In  the  several  larger  state  university  centers,  a  special 
representative  should  be  provided  by  the  state  or  na- 
tional denominational  body,  to  do  religious  work  in  the 
university  community.  This  religious  worker  should  be 
closely  related  to  the  local  church. 

(6)  The  Young  Men's  Christian  Association  and  the  Young 

Women's  Christian  Association  are  specialized  institu- 
tions acting  in  certain  inter-denominational  connections 
where  the  denominations  cannot  effectively  act  them- 
selves. 

(7)  The  placing  of  capable  men  at  once  on  the  university  field 

should  precede  the  determination  of  what  kind  of  build- 
ings to  erect,  and  should  not  be  delayed  for  the  raising 
of  permanent  endowments. 

II.     Some  Significant  Tendencies 

(1)  Credits  allowed  toward  diplomas    by   the  University  of 

Iowa  for  religious  courses  given  outside  the  university, 
on  examination  and  approval  by  a  committee  of  the 
university  faculty. 

(2)  A  School  of  Religion  at  the  University  of  Michigan  which 

brings  together  all  the  courses  of  religious  instruction 
given  by  the  various  agencies  at  Ann  Arbor,  and  offers 
them  through  a  printed  announcement,  at  the  beginning 
of  the  year,  after  the  manner  of  a  University  department 
catalog. 

10 


(3)  A  Biblical  Institute  at  the  University  of  Kansas  under  the 

official  direction  of  the  university.  Several  days  to- 
gether each  year  are  set  apart  for  special  attention  to 
Biblical  and  religious  topics.  University  professors 
during  these  days,  in  their  regular  courses  touch  inltheir 
lectures  the  points  of  religious  significance.  Eminent 
religious  leaders  are  guests  of  the  university  and  address 
the  whole  body  of  students  in  mass  meetings. 

(4)  At  the  University  of  Wisconsin,  a  co-operative  plan  shared 

in  by  the  University  Pastors'  Association  and  the  Pres- 
ident and  Regents  of  the  University,  under  which,  at 
intervals  each  year,  three  or  four  men  of  national  emi- 
nence in  religious  work  are  invited  officially  to  the  Uni- 
versity to  address  the  whole  University  at  a  Convoca- 
tion upon  some  theme  of  general  interest,  not  specifi- 
cally religious.  Each  man  also  gives,  under  the  auspices 
of  the  University  Pastors'  Association,  a  series  of  moral 
and  religious  addresses  in  the  auditorium  of  the  Young 
Men's  Christian  Association,  open  to  men  and  women. 
(6)  The  new  Roman  Catholic  University  chapels  at  the  Uni- 
versity of  California  and  at  the  University  of  Wisconsin. 

III.  Some  Successful  Working  Agents 

(1)  The  Woman's  Mission  Board  of  the  Christian  denomina- 

tion, in  founding  Bible  Chairs  at  State  Universities. 

(2)  The  Presbyterian  Board  of  Education  co-operating  with 

state  synods,  in  providing  adequate  Presbyterian  pas- 
toral leadership  at  state  university  centers. 

(3)  The  University  Pastors'  Association  at  the  University  of 

Wisconsin,  composed  of  the  five  Protestant  University 
pastors  and  the  secretaries  of  the  Young  Men's  and 
Young  Women's  Christian  Association  in  working  out 
an  aggressive  program  of  local  co-operation  both  among 
themselves  and  with  the  university  authorities. 

IV.  Important  Advances  to  be  Made 

(1)  Close  co-operation  of  all  religious  workers,  at  each  state 

university,  in  a  program  for  the  year  so  as  to  present  a 
united  front. 

(2)  Each  denomination  at  large  should  investigate  its  local 

churches  at  all  state  university  centers  with  a  view  to 
enlarging  their  effectiveness. 

(3)  Methods  of  financing  the  state  university  pastorate  so  as 

to  insure  stability. 

(4)  Each  church  college  should  think  out  its  religious  and 

denominational  relationship  to  the  state  university  in  its 
own  state,  and  prepare  for  united  denominational  effort, 
state- wide. 

11 


V.    A  Pertinent  Suggestion 

Financial  aid  should  be  given  the  local  church  at  the 
state  university  center,  by  the  denomination  at  large,  if 
necessary,  to  enable  it  to  have  capable  pastoral  leader- 
ship. 

VI.    Open  Questions 

(1)  The  name  and  exact  oflQcial  relationship  of  the  represen- 

tative of  a  denomination  at  the  state  university.  Shall 
he  be  a  ''University  Pastor,"  or  an  "Associate  Pastor" 
of  the  local  church? 

(2)  The  special  buildings  and  equipment  of  the  state  univer- 

sity denominational  work.  Shall  there  be  an  especially 
adapted  "Residence  Headquarters"?  Shall  there  be 
"Guild  Houses,"  apart  from  the  local  church?  Shall 
there  be  "Dormitories"  for  each  denominational  body 
of  girls  or  boys?    Shall  there  be  new  "Churches"? 

(3)  Inter-denominational  activities  and  leadership.    Shall  the 

Christian  Association  of  young  men  and  young  women 
be  expected  to  assume  executive  leadership  in  "Re- 
ligious study  and  work,"  and  in  "Evangelistic  cam- 
paigns"? Or  shall  there  b©  an  organized  democracy  of 
Christian  workers  at  any  state  university,  which  shall 
arrive  at  a  program  of  study  and  work,  and  special 
campaigns  by  common  agreement  after  thorough  dis- 
cussion? 

(4)  Method  of  financing  movement.    Shall  the  budget  of  ex- 

penses be  raised  each  year,  or  shall  there  be  an  endow- 
ment foundation? 


12 


IV.    THE  SIGNIFICANCE  OP  THE  MOVEMENT. 


1.   President  Van  Hise  Gives  Welcome. 

Ladies  and  Gentlemen:  It  gives  me  very  great  pleasure,  to  welcome 
you  to  Madison,  to  take  up  the  subject  of  religious  work  among  the  stu- 
dents in  the  state  universities.  It  is,  as  it  seems  to  me,  as  important  a 
part  of  religious  work  as  is  now  being  done  in  this  country.  In  this  state 
the  laws  are  especially  clear  in  their  control  of  religious  and  partisan  in- 
struction in  state  institutions.  Both  are  prohibited  by  the  constitution  of 
the  state  and  by  statute.  The  reading  of  the  Bible  in  the  public  schools 
ia  not  permissible.  When  this  decision  was  reached  in  this  state  and 
chapel  readings  had  been  prohibited,  there  was  much  discussion  as  to 
the  situation  here,  at  the  State  Uuiversity.  It  was  frequently  spoken  of — 
if  not  as  a  Godless — as  an  unreligious  institution.  But  the  very  nature  of 
these  facts  led  to  unusual  effort  by  the  religious  people  of  the  state.  It 
was  decided  that  the  only  method  under  the  statute  was  for  each  church 
institution  to  looki  out  for  its  own  people,  among  the  students.  And  that 
attitude  was  encouraged  by  the  university  authorities.  As  a  result  of  the 
work  of  the  state  this  building  (Association  Hall)  has  been  erected  from 
private  funds,  is  located  on  grounds  not  belonging  to  the  university;  the 
Catholics  have  built  a  beautiful  chapel  and  have  a  club-house  for  their 
Catholic  student  organization  adjoining  the  chapel. 

There  are  now  five  men  here  as  University  Pastors,  who  are  looking 
after  the  religious  and  moral  welfare  of  the  students  at  the  University  of 
Wisconsin:  Mr.  Galpin,  representing  the  Baptist  Church;  Eev.  Mr.  Ed- 
wards, the  Congregational;  Rev.  Mr.  Hengell,  the  Catholic;  Rev.  Mr.  Blake- 
man,  the  Methodist  Episcopal,  and  Rev.  Mr.  Allison,  the  Presbyterian. 
That  is,  there  are  five  men  who  are  giving  their  time  almost  exclusively 
to  religious  work  among  the  students,  in  addition  to  the  secretary  of  the 
Y.  M.  C.  A.,  Mr.  Arthur  Jorgenson.  In  addition  to  these  six  men,  there 
are  pastors  who  give  much  time  to  students,  as  in  the  case  of  Rev.  Mr.  Gold 
of  the  English  Lutheran  Church.  Thus,  as  a  consequence  of  the  laws  and 
the  decisions  of  the  state,^  there  are  a  larger  number  of  men  giving  their 
time  to  the  religious  and  moral  instruction  of  the  students  of  this  univer- 
sity than  would  have  been  the  case  had  the  university  undertaken  official 
religious  instruction.  It  seems  to  me,  that  we  are  better  off  at  the  present 
moment  than  we  would,  have  been  had  we  undertaken  official  religious  in- 
struction. 

Not  only  are  we  better  off  with  reference  to  the  number  of  men  giving 
their  attention  to  this  line  of  work,  but  ours  is  the  better  way.  It  is  my 
own  conviction  that  each  individual  is  inclined  to  find  the  religious  environ- 
ment adapted  to  himself.  I  am  not  one  who  says  that  one  religion  is  bet- 
ter than  another.     I  am  not  the  man  who^  says  that  if  a  man  was  in  this 

13 


institution  or  that  religious  organization,  he  would  be  better  off.  It  seems 
to  me  that  the  various  religious  institutions  adapt  themselves  to  their  con- 
stituencies. Therefore,  in  having  each  church  look  out  for  its  own,  each 
group  of  students  is  being  looked  out  for  by  those  who  are  in  sympathy 
with  their  ideas,  usages,  faith  and  hopes,  and  whose  manners  of  expression 
are  best  adapted  to  that  particular  group — not  entirely,  but  on  the  average. 
It  has  been  a  very  great  pleasure  to  me  to  note  this  growth,  not  only 
here,  but  among  other  state  universities,  along  like  lines  of  endeavor. 

In  training  the  large  number  of  men  who  have  been  divided  into  various 
groups  interested  in  moral  and  religious  work,  it  is  possible  to  give  personal 
attention  to  the  individual,  which  would  not  be  possible  were  the  religious 
organization  official.  Therefore,  having  various  groups,  and  having  a  man 
giving  his  attention  to  each  group,  there  is  the  stimulus  and  personal  fel- 
lowship which  would  be  impossible  to  attain  under  a  more  general  arrange- 
ment. 

And,  therefore,  I  conclude  with  the  statement  that  it  seems  to  me  that 
the  State  of  Wisconsin  and  the  University  of  Wisconsin  are  to  be  con- 
gratulated because  they  could  not  take  up  the  work  of  religious  instruction. 
It  has  been  provided  for  better  than  we  could  have  provided  for  it. 


2.   Bishop  Webb,  presiding  at  the    public    meeting   Tuesday 
evening,  Feb.  15. 

I  think  one  must  feel  the  great  importance  of  the  subjects  that  are  being 
considered  by  this  conference.  In  these  state  universities  where  necessarily 
there  cannot  be  any  religious  teaching  to  speak  of  connected  with  the  uni- 
versity itself,  although  that  problem  may  possibly  be  worked  out  by  some 
system  of  credits,  how  absolutely  important  it  is  that  we  should  reach 
these  young  men  and  these  young  women,  and  solve  their  religious  prob- 
lems with  them.  If  the  largest  religious  body  in  this  country,  which  has 
kept  aloof  from  general  educational  institutions  feels  the  necessity  which 
they  have,  of  erecting  a  costly  chapel  near  this  university,  see  how  times 
have  changed.  We  are  facing  not  a  theory,  but  a  condition,  and  it  is  a 
good  thing  for  this  university  that  this  chapel  is  here. 

One  of  the  great  problems  we  have  to  face,  is  the  question  of  men  offer- 
ing themselves  to  the  ministry.  Fortunately  we  are  on  a  rising  wave.  There 
seem  to  be  more  men  studying  for  the  ministry, — the  student  volunteer 
movement  is  an  index  of  it.  The  wave  of  idealism  that  we  are  living  in  at 
present,  the  reaction  from  scientific  materialism  of  the  past  generation, 
is  making  people  think  about  religion  as  they  never  have  before.  We  realize 
it  in  the  newspaper  articles,  in  religious  novels,  and  in  plays,  and  it  is 
our  opportunity.  It  is  going  to  be  felt  in  the  imiversities.  We  want  to 
take  advantage  of  it,  in  order  that  we  may  do  all  that  we  can  to  keep  the 
thinking  of  the  young  men  and  women  of  this  country  strong  and  true,  and 
make  them  devout  and  religious,  holy  men  and  women,  to  go  out  and  do 
the  work  which  these  universities  areT  preparing  them  for.  This  very  con- 
ference itself,  the  largest  one  that  has  yet  been  held,  means  a'  great  deal. 
It  is  an  index  of  a  great  movement  that  is  sweeping  over  the  country. 

14 


3.   The  national  significance  of  the  religious  life  of  state  uni- 
versities.   Prof.  Mathews. 

There  are  two  words  of  emphasis  in  the  topic  assigned  me.  The  first 
is  "national"  and  the  second  is  ''religious."  The  combination  is  particu- 
larly critical,  although  I  do  not  think  that  it  is  to  be  treated  as  a  rela- 
tionship peculiar  to  the  state  university.  All  education  has  national  signifi- 
cance, and  all  education  that  is  in  any  sense  productive  of  religious  duty 
has  a  peculiar  significance  to  a,  nation. 

There  are  two  classes  of  people  that  puzzle  the  average  church,  the 
discharged  convict  and  the  college  graduate.  We  can  handle  them  both  so 
long  as  we  have  them  restrained  by  law,  but  when  they  go  out  into 
the  social  life  they  are  problems.  When  a  strong,  young  life  goes  out 
from  the  college  walls,  brim  full  of  energy  and  capacity,  and  asks  how  he 
may  help  on  religion,  the  church  asks  him  to  go  to  prayer  meeting  and  tell 
people  about  his  experience.  Now  prayer  meetings  are  important,  but  col- 
lege men  do  not  want  talking  religion.  They  want  doing  religion.  And 
in  the  same  proportion  as  this  doing  religion  extends  itself  out  into 
life,  in  the  same  proportion  will  the  religious  influence  of  the  university 
extend  into  society.  If  that  influence  be  not  helpful,  then  society  is  so 
much  the  poorer.  If  a  university  has  been  merely  academic  and  indifferent 
in  its  attitude  towards  faith,  its  influence  over  its  students  has  been 
deadening.  If  it  be  a  deadening  influence  upon  individuals,  then  the  pub- 
lic life  of  a  nation  becomes  religiously  deadened.  This  seems  to  me  to  de- 
scribe one  of  the  crises  the  cause  of  Jesus  Christ  and  the  educational 
institutions  are  facing  at  the  present  time: — whether  our  educational  in- 
stitutions are  to  be  religiously  quickening  or  deadening.    It  is  a  vital  issue. 

I  am  frank  to  say  that  when  I  go  about  the  various  colleges  I  find  as 
much  religious  life  in  state  universities  as  in  most  denominational  col- 
leges. As  I  belong  to  one  of  the  few  denominational  institutions  which 
have  survived  the  Carnegie  Foundation,  I  feel  I  can  speak  without 
prejudice!  The  development  of  educational  ideas  for  the  last  fifteen  years 
has  not  been  along  religious  lines.  We  have  new  ability  to  make  specialists; 
but  I  ask  you,  have  we  new  ability  to  teach?  We  put  interrogation  points 
into  our  faculty  chairs,  and  then  ask  our  students  to  be  exclamation  marks. 
A  God  under  investigation  is  not  a  God  over  whom  you  can  be  enthusiastic. 
Yet  I  think  there  has  been  a  change  within  the  last  few  years.  We  have 
come  to  see  that  education  is  something  more  than  a  process  of  cramming. 
It  is  something  more  than  a  pursuit  of  thesig  subjects.  We  have  come 
to  see  that  humanity  is  more  than  knowledge — that  boys  and  girls  in  the 
process  of  being  shaped  up  into  men  and  women  are  of  more  significance 
than  all  the  truth  in  the  encyclopedia.  As  we  have  come  to  see  that,  we 
have  come  to  see  that  religion  and  ethics  are  in  the  very  heart  of  the 
transforming  process  which  we  call  real  education.  There  must  be  awe  be- 
fore the  mystery  of  life,  and  wonder  at  the  richness  of  life.  And  in 
the  same  proportion  as  we  bring  that  force  out  in  the  nation,  we  are  going 
to  make  the  nation  religious.  And  we  are  going  to  make  it  law  abiding 
at  the  same  time. 

This  is  not  a  task  peculiar  to  the  state  university,  and  yet  in  a  certain 

16 


sense  the  state  university  has  a  peculiar  task  in  this  particular.  For  in 
the  first  place,  it  is  not  free  to  teach  religion  in  any  specific  form.  That 
is  not  to  say  that  the  state  university  does  not  teach  religion.  It  can 
introduce  it  surreptitiously  into  courses  in  Semitics,  sociology  and  compara- 
tive religion.  But  I  think  we  all  agree  that  a  state  imiversity  cannot  teach 
any  particular  form  of  religion.  If  you  are  a  Jew,  do  you  want  your 
children  to  be  listening  to  Christianity!  It  you  are  a  Methodist  do  you 
want  your  children  to  be  given  four  hours  a  week  in  the  Baptist  faith  I 
If  you  are  a  Baptist,  do  you  want  your  children  to  be  taught  anything 
except  the  things  which  you  believe  f  In  other  words,  we  are  face  to  face 
in  the  state  university  with  a  somewhat  different  problem  from  what  you 
have  in  a  denominational  school.  I  am  glad  to  say  I  believe  in  denomina- 
tionalism.  At  the  same  time,  I  do  not  believe  that  an  institution  sup- 
ported by  the  state  ought  to  teach  any  particular  phase  of  theological 
belief. 

But  let  us  not  conclude  that  such  an  institution  cannot  teach  religion. 
The  state  university  is  actually  forced  into  the  advantageous  position  of 
making  ita  religious  teaching  so  fundamental  that  it  shall  strike  the  com- 
mon divisor  of  all  religious  forms  and  institutions.  Now  that  conmion 
divisor  is  a  thing  that  this  world  needs.  I  do  not  think  that  the  world 
needs  to  be  of  this  or  that  denomination;  I  do  not  think  that  the  nation 
should  be  committed  to  creeds,  but  I  think  it  is  absolutely  necessary  that 
the  rising  generation  get  a  fear  of  God,  which  is  the  beginning  of  wisdom. 

And  if  our  state  universities  are  going  to  be  so  terribly  sensitive  as  to 
the  fears  of  the  small  minority  of  our  citizens  who  claim  to  be  atheists  as 
to  be  unwilling  to  ground  into  these  scores  of  thousands  of  young  lives  the 
great  conviction  of  a  personal  law  governing  the  universe;  of  a  personal 
Friend  in  joy  and  suffering,  then  so  much  the  worse  for  the  nation.  I 
spoke  last  Sunday  at  a  meeting  where  the  young  lady  who,  had  charge  of 
the  music  apologized  in  a  very  sweet  way  for  the  use  of  the  word  "God'* 
in  "America."  If  we  are  going  to  be  so  fearfully  afraid  that  we  are 
going  to  hurt  somebody's  feelings  when  we  talk  about  God  we  are  simply 
playing  into  the  hands  of  materialism  and  are  ruining  our  nation. 

The  state  universities  have  a  strategic  position,  but  they  can  exploit  it 
only  as  they  have  men  in  their  faculties  who  believe  in  God.  I  do  not  care 
whether  they  are  Baptists  or  Presbyterians  or  whatever  they  may  be.  They 
must  believe  in  God  or  their  students  going  out  into  society  will  not  be- 
lieve in  God.  Faith  like  unbelief  is  infectious,  and  the  influence  of  an  in- 
fectious unbelief  in  a  student  body  is  something  terrible.  There  are  some 
terrible  diseases,  born  of  the  prostitution  of  the  body.  There  is  a  disease 
equally  dangerous  born  of  the  prostitution  of  the  religious  faculty,  and 
that  disease  is  a  doubt  as  to  the  finality  of  God  and  law  and  virtue.  Un- 
less it  is  checked  it  will  bring  into  American  civilization  that  fearful  cata- 
logue of  evils  which  you  read  in  the  first  chapter  of  Romans, — those  whom 
the  apostle  describes  would  not  own  God,  and  went  down  into  the  depths 
of  the  unspeakable  iniquity.     We  may  as  well  speak  frankly  here. 

I  have  been  thoroughly  heartsick  as  I  have  been  convinced  that  this 
history  is  being  too  often  rewritten  in  the  ranks  of  our  student  bodies.     I 

16 


mean  what  I  say — the  abandonment  of  the  religious  instinct  is  leading 
members  of  our  student  bodies  into  the  same  immorality.  I  asked  a  splen- 
did young  fellow — one  of  the  best  football  players  I  know,  a  fine,  keen 
boy, — about  a  certain  group  of  men  that  I  wanted  to  help,  if  possible.  I 
am  thankful  that  his  reply  to  me  was  not  as  disheartening  as  I  had  feared, 
but  he  said  of  the  two  men  certain  things  which  disturbed  me  greatly  and 
then  said:  "These  young  fellows  came  up  to  college.  They  thought  they 
found  it  not  quite  the  proper  thing  to  be  religious;  they  heard  of  im- 
morality, and  then  they  hadn't  anything  to  hold  them  back  from  it, — no 
religion — and  they  went  the  pace. ' '  You  can 't  send  decayed  lives  into  a 
great  nation,  lives  w4th  a  distrust  of  God  that  has  routed  out  belief  in 
purity,  without  touching  the  very  depths  of  family  life.  And  when  it  un- 
dermines the  family,  the  educational  institution  has  something  for  which 
it  must  some  day  give  an  account.  I  believe  the  time  will  come  when  the 
community  of  a  state  will  demand  that  all  our  institutions  of  learning  from 
the  grade  school  to  the  university  shall  emphasize  morality  and  the  fear  of 
God  as  elemental  political  necessities.  And  if  a  regard  for  the  structure 
of  the  universe  and  society  is  to  be  enforced  it  belongs  to  the  formative 
process  which  we  call  education  to  enforce  it. 

A  second  thing  which  I  would  like  to  say  is  this:  the  state  university  is 
under  great  obligation  to  bring  religious  emphasis  to  bear  upon  its  stu- 
dents by  virtue  of  the  fact  that  it,  more  than  most  institutions,  touches 
directly  the  political  situation  of  the  Middle  West.  It  is  obvious  that 
these  thousands  of  young  men  and  women  who  are  to  return  to  the  com- 
munities and  states  from  which  they  come,  becoming  the  sinew  of  the  com- 
munity, are  going  to  have  a  tremendous  power  in  the  political  develop- 
ment. 

I  never  look  upon  a  body  of  state  university  men  or  think  of  them  with- 
out a  sense  of  amazement  and  apprehension.  In  them  the  economic  force 
of  the  Middle  West  is  being  transformed  into  something  idealistic  and  no- 
where else,  as  I  see  it,  in  the  world,  is  the  great  mass  of  people  in  the 
process  of  lifting  its  head  upward.     But  to  what? 

I  am  not  one  who  would  belittle  commercialism.  I  would  capture  com- 
mercialism for  the  cause  of  goodness.  I  would,  however,  make  economic 
efiicieney  only  one  standard  of  effectiveness  of  an  institution  of  learning. 
Another  standard  is  set  by  the  question  whether  it  has  taught  its  students 
to  be  noble  men  and  women.  If  the  souls  of  men  are  not  worth  more  than 
the  wealth  they  produce  then  the  entire  scale  of  values  has  been  reversed. 

Jesus  said,  a  man  is  greater  than  the  world,  and  is  more  than  the  things 
he  possesses.  If  we  can  get  that  idea  out  into  the  political  forces  of  this 
world,  we  cannot  imagine  what  its  significance  will  be  to  our  national  life. 
It  is  incalculable. 

I  wish  we  could  have  a  great  religious  revival  in  every  educational  insti- 
tution. The  demand  for  it  was  never  greater; — a  great,  splendid  appeal 
to  the  religious  imagination  that  shall  make  students  feel  that  religion  is 
something  more  than  mere  conventionalities  of  worship — make  them  feel 
that  religion  has  a  national  significance;  that  in  the  service  of  God 
there  is  a  supreme  opportunity  for  every  young  life.     I  do  not  suppose 

2-C.  W.  17 


that  this  is  yet  practical,  but  these  conferences  indicate  that  we  are  com- 
ing to  realize  that  in  all  phases  of  our  education,  life  is  more  than 
the  text-book.  If  the  outcome  of  our  educational  process  be  not  men  who 
will  work  for  God,  who  will  carry  the  knowledge  of  truth  to  social  and 
political  life,  who  will  be  possessed  of  splendid  regard  for  the  God  of  the 
fathers,  and  the  needs  of  their  brothers,  the  process  will  be  a  complete 
failure. 

I  cannot  believe  that  this  is  the  tendency  of  the  age.  I  can  sometimes 
discern  the  signs  of  a  revival  of  a  new  conviction  as  to  the  worth  of  re- 
ligious and  moral  training,  of  a  responsibility  of  our  teaching  force  for 
more  than  mere  classroom  work,  that  promise  the  coming  of  a  new  recog- 
nition of  religion  in  all  forms  of  education.  When  that  revival  comes  it 
will  have  a  national  significance,  and  I  am  sure  that  the  state  university, 
along  with  all  the  other  institutions,  will  have  a  proportional  share  in 
bringing  it  to  pass. 


4.    "Newer  Ideals  of  Religious  Education  in  the  Universities." 
Henry  F.  Cope. 

The  university  is  as  truly  religious  in  the  twentieth  century  as  it  was  in 
the  sixteenth  or  in  the  eighteenth.  The  fortunate  thing  is  that,  instead  of 
seeking  to  express  that  religious  spirit  in  terms  of  the  sixteenth  century,  in- 
stead of  elaborately  preserving  archaic  forms  of  language,  the  universities 
are  content  to  express  their  religion  in  terms  of  life.  Here  is  one  of  the 
singular  facts  about  religion;  that  men  differ  and  quarrel  over  it  only  so 
long  as  they  try  to  use  its  outgrown  terms,  only  so  long  as  they  attempt  to 
agree  on  its  traditional  forms,  while  they  are  in  perfect  accord  whenever 
they  seek  to  express  their  faith  in  terms  of  their  own  day.  One  striking 
characteristic  of  American  university  life  is  its  keenness  to  contemporary 
living,  as  first  of  all  concerned  with  men  as  they  are,  with  the  problems  of 
the  city,  with  sanitation,  social  living;  whenever  it  looks  backward  it  is 
only  that  it  may  pull  forward,  that  it  may  raise  leaders  who  will  do  the  work 
of  today  and  tomorrow.  Because  the  modern  university  is  thus  conscious  of 
the  life  about  it,  is  thus  seeking  to  prepare  men  for  high,  present  service 
it  has  what  is  essentially  a  religious  mission.  Whatever  agency  shall  make 
men  better  servants  of  their  fellows,  whatever  agency  shall  enable  the  sons 
to  pay  to  their  children  the  debt  they  owe  to  their  fathers,  whatever  shall 
make  life  richer,  saner,  larger  for  men,  whatever  shall  give  men  a  sense  of 
the  dignity  and  glory  of  service  and  make  honorable  the  badge  of  the  apron 
of  toil,  whatever  shall  induce  men  to  pay  the  high  and  often  terrible  price 
of  true  leadership,  that  agency  is  engaged  essentially  in  religious  work.  In 
the  measure  that  our  universities  are  truly  schools  of  the  prophets — training 
not  so  much  men  who  shall  expound  a  certain  sacred  literature  but  who  shall 
vision  and  blaze  the  way  for  a  greater  humanity, — they  are  blessed  and  or- 
dained of  the  most  high.  And  surely  this  is  the  high  function  of  the  mod- 
ern university. 

We  still  believe  in  scientific  research,  but  we  have  found  for  it  a  motive 
that  ensures  paying  the  price  of  true  research,  a  motive  outside  itself.    We 

18 


have  come  to  accept  the  aim  of  Virchow,  '^  general  scientific  and  moral  cul- 
ture together  with  the  mastery  of  one  special  department  of  study  "i 

What  does  this  mean  but  that  the  university  is  for  the  spirit,  for  the  sake 
of  the  life  that  lives  for  highest  ends? 

Are  we  not  about  ready  today  to  say  that  the  people  are  right  after  all 
in  expecting,  first  of  all,  the  product  of  character  from  the  universities, 
that  it  is  the  man  and  not  ultimately  the  material  with  which  we  are  con- 
cerned? If  this  be  so  then  are  our  universities  engaged  in  religious  educa- 
tion in  the  high  sense  in  which  we  hope  all  men  will  soon  interpret  that  term. 

It  means,  second,  the  more  general  acceptance  of  ideals  of  religious  edu- 
cation that  do  not  conflict  with  imiversity  aims.  It  means  that  we  may  ex- 
press the  purpose  of  religious  education  in  practically  the  same  terms  as 
we  use  when  stating  the  wider  aims  of  the  university.  Eeligious  education, 
means  to  the  true  educator,  not  simply  some  scheme  of  instruction  in  the 
history  of  religion,  in  its  literature  or  its  many  philosophies;  it  means  the 
training  and  development  of  a  life  to  its  fulness  of  powers  and  efficiency 
that  it  may  be  able  to  render  full  service  and  give  a  whole  life  to  its  world; 
it  means  the  fullness  of  life  in  each  one  for  the  sake  of  the  fullness  of  life 
for  all.  In  the  measure  that  our  universities  are  touched  with  the  social 
spirit,  that  they  provide  the  ''natural  atmosphere  for  the  idealist's  vision 
and  hope,"  that  they  fit  men  for  full  and  efficient  living  actually  engage 
in  the  work  of  religious  education  in  their  own  way.  The  very  atmosphere 
of  the  oratory  in  the  best  and  most  valuable  sense  is  being  constantly  felt 
in  the  laboratory.  Thank  God,  the  university  men  of  North  America  are 
idealists — otherwise  their  brains  would  be  in  business — and  as  long  as  our 
young  men  are  in  the  hands  of  idealists,  while  they  themselves  are  in  the 
years  when  visions  are  seen,  I  believe  they  are  ultimately  spiritually  safe. 

When  you  raise  the  conception  of  religious  education  to  this  level  you 
make  it  possible  for  the  university  to  teach  many  subjects  which  all  men, 
as  religious  beings,  ought  to  know,  even  though  these  may  be  subjects  that 
were  once  tabooed  in  state  institutions.  You  bring  those  subjects  into  the 
safe  area  of  our  present-day  life  and  to  the  high  plane  of  university  open- 
mindedness  and  devotion  to  truth. 

Now,  bearing  in  mind  the  aspects  under  which  we  here  consider  religious 
education,  is  it  not  possible  to  conceive  of  the  university  engaging  in  reli- 
gious education  without  the  least  disloyalty  to  state  requirements  or  to  any 
sort  of  corporate  restrictions  or  agreements  as  to  sectarian,  denominational 
or  theological  teaching?  Nay  more,  is  it  not  evident  that  the  university 
must  engage  in  religious  education  if  it  would  raise  leaders  of  men  and 
must  do  so  in  absolute  freedom  from  all  traditional  restrictions? 

The  third  ideal  is  that  the  university  is  engaged  in  religious  education 
upon  the  basis  of  the  broadest  freedom  of  truth,  absolutely  unshackeled  by 
institutional  or  traditional  bonds  as  to  matters  of  religion.  Perhaps  this 
is  nowhere  better  seen  than  in  the  actual  working  out  of  such  an  ideal  under 
the  conditions  imposed  by  The  Carnegie  Foundation.  To  express  the  terms 
of  that  foundation  in  the  simplest  manner  possible  I  quote  the  words  of 
President  Pritchett:   ''Under  Mr.  Carnegie's  deed  of  gift  we  are  estopped 


1  Quoted  by  Butler,  ' '  Means  of  Education ' '  p.  139. 

19 


from  extending  the  benefits  of  the  foundation  to  an  institution  which  makes 
membership  in  a  denomination  a  test  of  appointment  to  a  trusteeship  or  to 
the  place  of  an  officer  or  teacher,  but  we  have  sought,"  Mr.  Pritchett  goes 
on  to  say  in  a  personal  letter  **in  every  way  to  make  clear  that  this  had 
nothing  whatever  to  do  with  any  unfriendly  attitude  toward  religion  or  re- 
ligious instruction,  in  which  1  myself  am  thoroughly  interested. ' ' 

Now,  practically  how  does  the  acceptance  of  the  terms  of  this  foundation 
affect  the  "beneficiaries!"  A  glance  at  the  list  of  accepted  institutions  and 
a  comparison  with  their  catalogs  shows  at  once, — if  one  may  be  permitted  to 
trust  college  catalogs  even  thus  far — that  the  acceptance  of  the  terms  of 
the  retiring  allowances  does  not  debar  from  religious  instruction;  it  only 
leaves  that  instruction  free,  as  to  the  choice  of  trustees,  teachers  and  oflS- 
cers,  from  all  sectarian  control.  It  does  not  mean  less  religious  instruction 
but  it  does  mean  such  instruction  given  by  better  and  stronger  men,  men 
set  free  from  certain  fears  that  ought  not  to  belong  to  our  generation,  such 
as  the  fear  of  the  dominance  of  the  blind  bigotry  that  claims  omniscience, 
men  set  free  also  from  the  fear  of  an  old  age  of  penury  and  pitiable  pauper- 
ism. 

Institutions  under  the  foundation  are  likely  to  attract  and  hold  the 
stronger  men.  And,  after  all,  the  man  is  the  chief  factor  in  the  religious 
training  of  students,  the  over-mastering  personality,  of  a  high  soul.  Uusu- 
ally  these  men  will  be  religious  men.     As  President  Thompson  says: 

"So  long  as  the  American  people  are  a  religious  people  it  may 
be  assumed  that  the  teachers  in  state  universities  will  be  repre- 
sentatives of  the  common  religious  life"* 

But  these  officers  of  instruction,  with  the  assurance  of  competence  for 
age  will  have  permanence  in  their  positions.  There  is  hardly  any  one  so 
influential  in  all  the  life  of  today  as  that  strong  man  who  has  stayed  year 
after  year  in  his  chair,  meeting  group  after  group  of  students,  about  whom 
cluster  all  the  traditions  of  the  alumni,  the  cumulative  energy  of  a  high 
personality  transmitted  through  college  associations.  Those  who  are  work- 
ing for  the  spiritual  development  of  the  young  men  and  women  in  the  uni- 
versities will  find  their  hands  mightily  strengthened  by  the  assurance  that 
the  best  men  can  remain  and  exert  a  growing  influence  of  this  kind. 

Next,  the  institution  and  acceptance  of  this  fund  on  these  terms  means 
the  more  complete  acceptance  of  the  voluntary  principle.  It  will  throw  the 
larger  amount  of  religious  responsibility  upon  individuals,  students  and  vol- 
untary associations. 

The  more  we  come  to  this  principle  of  voluntaryism  in  the  religious  life 
of  educational  institutions  the  better  it  will  be  for  both  religion  and  educa 
tion;  the  more  truly  will  men  have  a  religious  life  of  their  own  and  the 
institution  a  true,  because  a  free  spiritual  aim. 

It  is  hardly  necessary,  in  discussing  the  effect  of  such  restrictions  as  to 
theology,  to  point  out  that  they  will  tend  constantly  to  throw  the  emphasis 
from  theology  to  religious  life,  from  theories  to  realities,  to  activity  and  to 
character. 


'Conference  on  Religious  Education  at  State  University  of  Illinois,  May, 
1903. 

80 


If  it  be  asked,  will  not  the  effect  of  this  foundation  be  to  nip  the  life  out 
of  the  denominational  institution?  The  answer  is  very  simple.  If  the  life 
of  the  denominational  school  depends  on  such  resources  then  the  denomina- 
tion must  believe  in  their  schools  sufficiently  to  furnish  those  resources.  The 
result  will  rather  be  threefold,  first,  a  recognition  that  denominational 
schools  can  come  under  the  requirements  of  the  foundation  and  still  con- 
tinue their  work  of  religious  education  in  the  very  highest,  deepest  and  best 
sense,  that  religion  is  larger  than  denominations;  second,  the  terms  of  the 
foundation  will  stiffen  them  to  higher  educational  standards,  to  really  justi- 
fying themselves  as  efficient  educational  agencies,  so  that  they  can  demand 
support  on  the  ground,  no  longer  of  pious  sentiment  alone,  but  on  that  of 
service  rendered ;  third,  it  will  also  stiffen  men  to  a  like  loyalty,  a  like  muni- 
ficience  in  the  support  and  the  standardization  of  their  own  institutions. 

The  only  danger  that  seems  to  me  to  lie  or  to  be  possible  in  such  founda- 
tions as  affecting  religious  education  at  the  universities  is  in  the  tendency  of 
private  enterprise  to  crystallization,  to  bondage  to  tradition;  a  dead  hand 
rests  often  upon  such  foundations,  in  time,  the  terms  become  like  tightening 
fingers,  holding  back  from  progress,  crushing  out  the  free  development  of 
life.  This  is  at  present  a  private  fund;  it  might  be  that  under  certain  cir- 
cumstances which  do  not  seem  now  to  exist,  the  minds  of  the  beneficiaries 
should  become  subdued  to  the  color  of  the  food  upon  which  they  depend, 
their  consciences  weighted  with  either  scruples  or  fears  as  to  the  will  or  no- 
tions, the  social  or  political  or  economic  conceptions  of  the  person  or  persons 
controlling  the  fund.  It  would  cost  too  much  to  accept  if  it  ever  came  to 
mean  the  '  *  Hush ' ' !  anywhere.  We  would  rather  believe,  however,  that  the 
larger  liberty  resulting  from  freedom  from  sectarian  fear  and  from  dread  of 
poverty  in  declining  years  will  carry  with  it  freedom  of  utterance  and  full 
liberty  of  thinking  on  all  matters  so  that  funds  accumulated  under  the  con- 
ditions of  one  age  may  be  of  use  in  bringing  in  the  new  and  better  age.  At 
any  rate  we  may  all  rejoice  in  the  accumulating  evidence  that  religious  edu- 
cation does  not  depend  for  its  continuance  and  vitality  upon  any  creedal 
tests.  The  university  spirit  has  demanded  an  atmosphere  of  absolute  free- 
dom of  thought,  and  in  that  atmosphere  we  find  the  religious  life  develops 
best.  If  it  does  not,  there  is  something  wrong  with  it;  it  needs  the  purging 
power  of  that  atmosphere. 

One  other  of  the  newer  ideals  of  the  university  makes  for  its  efficiency  in 
religious  education.  This  ideal  grows  out  of  the  conception  already  men- 
tioned, of  the  relatedness  of  the  university  to  the  life  in  which  it  is  placed, 
out  of  which  it  grows.  We  think  of  the  university  as  a  laboratory.  Not 
alone  as  having  laboratories,  but  as  being,  as  President  Harper  once  said, 
*  *  A  laboratory  in  which  there  shall  be  a  working  place  for  every  member  of 
the  institution."  It  becomes,  first  of  all,  a  laboratory  of  living  for  the 
students.  It  trains  to  habits  of  right  living,  not  only  in  power  to  read 
books,  but  to  handle  tools,  to  read  men,  to  master  the  elements,  to  cooperate 
with  nature.  The  adoption  of  the  laboratory  principle  has  changed  the 
campus  crowd  from  bloodless  bookworms  to  dynamic  human  beings.  Presi- 
dent Angell  compared  them  to  a  battery  of  pulsating  engines.  Held,  the 
pursuit  of  pure  science  never  made  any  body  of  men  pulsate  very  much, 
except  as  "tests'^  drew  near.    Some  deans  may  sigh  for  the  old  days;  but 

21 


the  best  thing  about  the  laboratory  method  is  that  these  human  batteries 
are  learning  to  live  according  to  law;  that  is  the  lesson  of  the  laboratory. 
Along  with  this  new  life  has  come  higher  demands  on  life.  The  greater  the 
laboratory  demands  the  higher  the  life  demands.  Standards  of  student  liv- 
ing, conduct,  morality,  have  changed  marvellously  for  the  better.  They  are 
not  up  to  the  level  of  the  dreamer  but  they  are  far  above  the  tide  mark  of 
the  muckraker. 

Whoever  is  working  for  the  betterment  of  students  can  always  today  de- 
pend on  finding  a  saving  salt  of  fine  young  fellows,  bracing  young  lives.  The 
upper  class  men  in  our  universities  have  shown  tremendous  spiritual  power 
over  lower  men.  When  a  senior  becomes  unofficially  a  "Big  Brother"  to  a 
lad  who  imagines  that  he  must  be  tough  and  nasty  in  order  to  qualify,  a  fine 
piece  of  laboratory  work  in  religious  education  is  under  way. 

In  similar  manner,  under  the  laboratory  conception  of  religion,  men  in 
the  universities  are  engaged  in  many  fonns  of  spiritual  activity.  They  may 
be  little  at  prayer  meeting — a  normal  college  man  prefers  to  pray  with  his 
feet, — but  you  will  find  them  in  settlements;  conducting  boys'  clubs;  groups 
of  them  going  out  to  the  high  schools,  guiding  atheletics,  stimulating  the 
younger  lads  to  finer  toned  living;  acting  as  wards  of  lads  committed  to 
them  by  the  juvenile  court  of  Chicago.  In  work  such  as  this,  character  de- 
velops; men  find  the  high  significance  of  living;  seeking  their  brothers  they 
find  their  Father.  They  come  from  such  laboratory  living  to  the  oratory  to 
discover  new  meaning,  the  rich  content  of  experience,  in  the  messages  of 
prophets  and  singers  discussed  in  Bible  classes.  That  is  the  normal  method 
of  religious  education,  first  the  experience,  then  the  symbol,  the  laboratory, 
then  the  formula.  The  symbols  of  religion  have  meaning  then.  That  is  the 
method  open  to  every  university  and  already  in  operation  in  many.  It  is  a 
method  we  will  do  well  to  foster  and  develop  through  whatever  agencies  we 
may  use  for  the  religious  development  of  students,  for  it  is  not  only  admis- 
sible under  all  kinds  of  civic  and  other  restrictions  but  it  is  perfectly  con- 
sonant with  the  university  spirit  and  with  the  laws  of  the  spiritual  life  you 
are  seeking  to  develop. 

We  ought  to  face  the  future,  to  have  faith  in  the  freedom  of  the  truth, 
in  the  sure  victory  of  the  right;  to  know  that,  so  long  as  our  universities 
stand  for  that  freedom  and  for  high  personal  ideals,  we  can  be,  provided  our 
part  is  properly  done,  assured  of  the  religious  development  of  young  men 
and  young  women  under  their  care.  The  important  thing  is  for  those  out- 
side also  to  realize  their  part,  to  see  that  the  university  as  it  is,  is  a  mighty 
power  for  religious  education,  that  if  we  will  but  cooperate  with  its  life, 
serve  in  harmony  with  its  methods  we  may  supplement  its  work,  complement 
its  endeavors  and  so  enter  into  the  largest,  most  splendid  opportunity  for 
the  religious  education  of  young  men  and  women,  the  lifting  of  the  eyes, 
the  nerving  of  the  hearts  and  the  gift  of  the  spirit  of  ideal  living  to  those 
who  are  to  be  the  leaders  of  tomorrow. 


22 


V.     THE  RELIGIOUS  NEEDS  OF  STATE  UNIVERSITIES 
ADDRESS  BY  JOHN  R.  MOTT 


I  esteem  it  a  very  special  privilege  to  be  permitted  to  be  here  today.  I 
find  myself  thoroughly  at  home  in  the  midst  of  a  company  of  those  who 
have  identified  themselves  with  the  religious  interests  of  the  state  universi- 
ties of  our  country.  I  spent  the  larger  part  of  my  undergraduate  days  in 
a  university  the  foundation  and  spirity  of  which  correspond  to  that  of  our 
state  universities.  Since  those  days,  it  has  been  my  opportunity  to  visit 
practically  every  one  of  the  state  universities  of  this  country,  most  of 
them  again  and  again.  During  the  past  sixteen  years,  when  my  lot  has 
been  to  work  among  students  outside  more  than  within  the  United  States, 
I  have  spent  by  far  the  larger  part  of  my  time  in  what  you  would  call 
government  or  state  universities.  So  that  in  a  sense  I  may  count  myself 
with  each  one  of  you  who  is  giving  his  life  work  on  behalf  of  students  in 
institutions  on  such  foundations.  It  engrosses  the  larger  part  of  my  time 
and  attention. 

Coming  at  once  to  the  state  universities  of  our  own  country,  I  might  ex- 
press my  special  appreciation  of  the  character  of  this  field  and  of  its  grow- 
ing importance.  It  is  a  student  field  which  is  expanding.  If  you  were  to 
draw  up  here  this  morning  a  list  of  the  twenty-five  greatest  universities  of 
America,  you  would  find  that  over  one-half  of  these  universities  are  state 
universities.  If  you  were  to  take  a  fresh  census  of  the  student  field  of 
North  America,  you  would  find  that  in  most  sections  of  the  country  over 
half  of  the  students  are  in  these  state  institutions.  You  would  come  to  the 
conclusion,  if  you  visited  all  of  this  state  university  field,  that  it  is  not 
overstating  matters  to  maintain  that  a  disproportionate  share  of  the  strong- 
est young  men  and  women  of  the  nation  who  are  going  to  institutions  of 
higher  learning  are  thronging  the  state  universities.  The  reasons  are  ob- 
vious. They  draw  a  more  mature  set  of  students,  generally  speaking;  they 
draw  a  more  independent  class,  and  I  do  not  use  that  word  narrowly;  they 
draw  a  class  whom  the  parents  can  more  largely  trust,  trust  in  the  midst 
of  difiieult  conditions;  it  is  true  that  strong  young  men  and  young  women 
of  denominational  colleges  are  coming  in  increasing  numbers  to  our  state 
universities  after  they  graduate  from  the  denominational  institutions,  in 
order  to  avail  themselves  of  the  special  advantages  which  the  more  gener- 
ously   supported    institutions    afford. 

Owing  to  these  and  other  reasons,  I  think  it  would  be  generally  admitted 
that  we  would  find  a  disproportianote  share  of  the  strongest  young  men 
and  young  women  of  our  country  in  these  institutions. 

The  population  of  the  state  university  is  shifting  constantly,  in  common 
with  that  of  our  other  universities.  I  am  constantly  reminded  of  a  river, 
as  T  pass  in  and  out  of  any  state  university.     These  students  are  sweeping 

23 


out,  and  it  lends  a  sense  of  urgency  and  immediacy  to  all  that  we  do  on 
behalf  of  these  communities. 

The  state  universities  are  surprisingly  religious  and  Christian.  I  say 
**  surprisingly, "  not  to  those  gathered  at  this  table,  but  to  the  people  with 
whom  you  talk  day  by  day.  They  are  amazed  to  learn  that  over  half  of 
the  students  in  the  state  universities  have  Christian  aflSliations  in  the  sense 
of  being  members  of  Christian  churches;  they  are  surprised  to  learn  that 
about  three-fourths  of  the  professors  in  the  state  universities  are  members 
of  Christian  churches.  They  find  it  difficult  to  take  in  the  fact  that  prac- 
tically every  one  of  the  presidents  of  the  state  universities  are  Christian 
men.  They  express  amazement  when  I  tell  them  that  the  conditions  in 
these  state  universities  are  such  as  to  make  possible  the  development  of  a 
Christian  student  movement  which  is  profoundly  ethical,  altruistic,  and  ag- 
gressively Christian.  This  is  no  longer  a  matter  of  theory.  The  facts 
support  the  statement.  I  know  of  no  government  or  state  universities  in 
any  country  which  are  more  religious  than  those  of  the  United  States.  In 
some  respects  Oxford  and  Cambridge  and  th~e  Scottish  universities,  which 
may  well  be  classed  as  government  universities,  would  take  the  lead  in  a 
comparison  of  this  kind,  but  taking  all  of  the  government  institutions  of 
the  British  Isles,  including  those  of  the  Midlands  and  Wales,  taking  them 
as  a  whole  system,  I  think  I  would  still  maintain  that  the  state  universi- 
ties of  the  United  States  are  the  most  pronouncedly  religious  and  Chris- 
tian, judged  by  results,  judged  by  the  most  satisfactory  tests. 

These  state  universities  also,  happily,  are  wide  open  to  the  Christian 
propaganda  and  to  the  larger  religious  propaganda.  They  are  entirely  ac- 
cessible. I  have  found  no  evidence  in  all  my  journeys  for  now  nearly 
twenty-two  years  among  these  universities,  that  there  was  a  want  of  the 
open  door.  I  know  of  no  institutions  that  are  more  open  to  the  wise  and 
friendly  and  constructive  eflfort  of  Christianity  than  the  American  state 
universities.  Next  to  them  I  would  class  those  of  Japan.  People  may 
express  surprise,  but  I  have  found  the  Japanese  educational  authorities, 
even  those  representing  the  government  itself,  the  most  open  minded  whom 
I  have  found  in  all  my  journeys. 

This  state  university  field  is  also  exceedingly  responsive.  Some  of  us 
have  been  given  adequate  opportunity  to  notice  it.  I  ask  you,  in  all  your 
experiences,  where  have  you  found  communities  where  truth,  sincerity, 
strength,  conviction  and  vitality  had  greater  influence  when  presented  in 
the  Christian  setting,  than  in  the  state  universities! 

These  fields  are  also  ripe.  I  would  use  a  stronger  word:  they  are  dead 
ripe.  The  harvest  is  actually  wasting  in  almost  every  one  of  these  fields. 
This  is  not  a  matter  of  theory.  These  state  universities  are  now  begin- 
ning to  yield  large  fruitage.  One  of  the  most  inspiring  chapters  in  the 
religious  life  of  our' institutions  of  North  America  is  the  chapter  that  tells 
about  the  results  of  Christian  effort  in  state  universities,  state  colleges,  and 
state  normal  schools.  The  difficulties  are  admittedly  greater;  therefore, 
the  trimphs  seem  to  be  more  significant  and  confirmatory  to  faith  and  en- 
couraging to  the  heart,  than  those  we  find  in  other  fields. 

The  state  university  fields  have  limitless  moral  and  spiritual  possibili- 

24 


ties.  I  find  no  limit  that  inheres  in  the  purpose  which  has  brought  us  to- 
gether when  that  purpose  is  applied  to  state  universities.  I  find  no  limit 
so  far  as  the  conditions  in  these  universities  are  concerned  to  the  results 
that  we  may  confidently  work  for  and  expect.  I  find  no  limit  in  Almighty 
God.  The  only  place  I  discover  a  limit,  a  limitation  of  a  serious  character, 
is  among  the  leaders  of  the  Christian  forces  who  are  directly  responsible 
for  the  cultivation  of  these  fields.  The  limitation  is  not  outside  ourselves, 
so  far  as  possibilities  are  concerned,  and  the  realizing  of  possibilities. 

And  yet,  after  saying  all  that  I  have  said,  let  me  say  that  the  state  uni- 
versities more  than  any  other  communities,  save  the  professional  schools  of 
some  of  our  great  cities,  are  centers  of  moral  and  religious  stress  and  strain 
and  conflict  and  tragedy.  The  man  would  be  exceedingly  superficial  who 
iAould  stand  up  here  and  say  what  I  have  said  this  morning  and  not  sup- 
plement it  instantly  by  this  contention.  This  is  a  well-known  fact  tO'  any 
investigator.  This  tremendous  need,  in  its  extensive,  and  more  especially 
in  its  intensive  aspects,  is  due  in  part  to  the  location  of  some  of  the  state 
universities,  but  due  in  all  cases  to  the  character  of  the  foundation  and  the 
spirit  and  general  temper  of  these  communities.  It  is  due  likewise  to  the 
personnel  which  makes  up  the  state  university  populations.  It  is  due,  in 
my  judgment,  even  more  to  the  sins  of  omission  of  the  responsible  lead- 
ers of  Christianity  in  North  America.  It  isi  not  my  intention  to  describe 
with  any  minuteness  the  religious  needs  of  the  state  universities  in  a  gath- 
ering like  this.  I  would  only  indicate  in  outline  that  in  the  state  universi- 
ties we  find  to  a  shocking  degree  moral  collapse  and  wreckage.  I  mean  all 
of  that.  I  resent  bitterly  the  statements  and  insinuations  which  I  now  and 
then  read  in  the  papers  and  now  and  then  hear  from  some  quarters  where 
one  would  least  expect  it,  regarding  moral  conditions  in  state  universities. 
I  resent  it  bitterly,  with  my  intimate  knowledge  of  the  facts;  and  yet  it 
would  not  be  right  in  me  to  lose  sight  of  that  segment  of  truth  regarding 
the  situation  which  tells  the  awful  annual  story  of  the  breakdown  of  char- 
acter. I  have  had  too  many  hundreds  of  state  university  students  come 
into  my  room  and  tell,  me  their  story  of  breakdown,  to  forget  it.  It  has 
left  its  dent  in  my  brain.     I  know  this  need. 

Moreover,  there  is  a  breakdown  of  faith  all  through  this  state  university 
field,  due  partly  to  things  that  are  taught  in  connection  with  the  curricu- 
lum, and  more  especially  to  things  that  are  not  taught.  Well  do  I  recall 
this  larger  section  of  my  interviews  in  state  university  communities  with 
men  who  have  not  only  been  subjected  to  great  strain  in  their  faith,  but 
have  the  anchor  pulled  loose  and  have  been  let  out  upon  a  wide  and  tem- 
pestuous sea  without  chart  or  compass  or  rudder.  Then  I  think  of  that 
great  company  of  students — and  some  professors,  by  the  way — in  state  uni- 
versities, who  are  in  the  zone  of  indifference,  and  it  is  the  most  difficult 
zone  to  attack.  It  is  the  most  difiicult  to  move.  It  is  the  most  self-satis- 
fied. I  would — as  I  said  to  the  students  at  Yale  a  week  ago  last  Sunday — 
far  prefer  to  come  into  a  university,  as  I  did  not  long  since  over  in  Eu- 
rope, where  they  had  a  free-thought  association,  the  avowed  purpose  of 
which  was  to  fight  Christianity  bitterly  (I  was  glad  to  meet  the  officials  of 
that  society  and  have  a  debate  with  them)  ;  I  would  much  prefer  to  find 

25 


that  kind  of  a  situation  than  this  cynical  skepticism,  this  apathy,  this 
numbness.  It  is  the  hardest  thing  to  move,  and  yet  we  find  this  zone 
reaching  right  across  every  state  university,  reaching  right  up  into  the  fac- 
ulty as  well  as  among  the  students. 

Then  there  is  a  great  amount  of  hypocrisy  and  formality  among  profess- 
ing Christians  in  state  universities  as  well  as  in  Christian  universities,  and 
in  estimating  a  situation  we  have  got  to  reckon  with  this.  The  super- 
ficiality of  the  spiritual  life  and  the  Christian  thinking  of  so  many  pro- 
fessedly Christian  students  in  the  state  universities,  as  elsewhere,  is  an 
alarming  fact  and  must  bulk  in  our  estimate  of  need.  The  lack  of  thor- 
oughgoing, constructive  methods  and  processes  in  the  building  and  but- 
tressing of  character,  in  the  expanding  of  faith  and  in  the  training  for 
service,  must  also  be  faced  as  we  view  the  need,  religious,  of  state  univer- 
sities. The  want  of  expression  of  religious  convictions  and  emotions  and, 
what  is  more  alarming,  the  lack  of  opportunities  to  give  such  expression, 
psychologically  constitutes  one  of  the  deepest  needs  of  the  state  universi- 
ties. The  great  leakage  at  the  end  of  the  university  career  of  the  univer- 
sity students — I  mean  the  comparatively  small  number  of  them  who  were 
deeply  interested  in  religion  and  who  were  religious  in  the  state  universi- 
ties, who  make  the  connection  immediate  with  the  work  of  Christ  in  the 
world  and  go  from  strength  to  strength  in  usefulness  and  influence  and 
growth — is  such  as  to  put  this  in  the  list  of  needs. 

Now,  I  am  not  concerned  with  these  needs  which  I  have  just  stated  in 
outline.  I  am  not  concerned  with  the  needs  outside  ourselves  in  the  state 
universities.  To  my  mind,  the  religious  needs  of  the  state  universities 
which  ought  to  absorb  our  thought  constructively  all  through  the  busy  year, 
are  the  religious  needs  within  ourselves  and  among  ourselves  as  the  leaders 
of  Christian  forces  of  the  state  universities.  That  is  where  we  ought  to 
focus  our  attention. 

Now,  you  ask  me,  what  are  those  needs?  In  the  first  place,  there  is  need 
among  us  of  a  larger  plan  on  behalf  of  the  moral  and  religious  culture  of 
the  state  universities.  The  most  casual  investigator  is  impressed  with  the 
lack  of  plan.  More  especially,  he  is  impressed,  not  so  much  with  the  lack 
of  plan  as  with  the  multiplying  of  plans  and  with  the  lack  of  compre- 
hensiveness of  planning  on  behalf  of  these  great  and  needy  fields. 

The  plan  should  be  large  enough  to  include  the  whole  state  university 
communities.  In  almost  every  state  university  I  visit,  the  plans  of  the 
Christian  agents  and  agencies  seem  to  be  limited  to  certain  sections  of  the 
population,  of  the  students  and  professors.  Our  ideal  should  be  nothing 
less  than  touching  all  the  students  and  all  the  professors.  It  should  be  a 
large  plan  in  the  sense  that  it  includes  the  whole  range  of  the  moral  and 
religious  life  of  each  man  concerned.  It  sBould  include  the  ministry  to 
the  intelligence  and  the  emotional  nature  and  the  volitional  nature;  the 
meeting  of  the  present  need  and  the  meeting  of  the  prospective  need  of 
these  men.  The  plan  should  include  the  whole  range  of  the  student's  life; 
it  should  reach  back  into  the  high  schools  and  other  feeders  of  the  univer- 
sity; it  should  reach  on  until  they  are  anchored  after  they  graduate.     It 


should  cover  progressively,  constructively,  the  years  of  expansion  in  the 
university  course  itself.     Our  first  need^  therefore,  is  that  of  a  larger  plan. 

The  second  need  among  ourselves  is  that  of  larger  comprehension.  This 
is  the  foundation  of  any  adequate  plan  and  certainly  the  foundation  of  any 
adequate  execution.  Larger  comprehension  of  the  sources  from  which  the 
students  are  drawn,  their  home  life^  their  preparatory  educational  life,  and 
its  ideals  and  practices,  in  fact  their  whole  past. 

Larger  comprehension  of  the  temptations  of  students.  It  is  a  large  sub- 
ject. But  anyone  who  is  successfully  to  plan  and  work  for  these  men  must 
know  the  terrific  tug  downward  and  the  intricate  network  in  which  the 
average  student  of  modern  college  life  finds  himself,  and  the  baffling  cross- 
currents, largely  unseen  on  the  surface.  A  strange  lack  of  comprehension 
and  therefore  a  lack  of  charity  and  sympathy  results.  There  must  be 
larger  comprehension  of  the  religious  position,  the  unanswered  religious 
questions  of  students.  It  is  so  easy  for  us  to  drift  past  their  place  in  the 
stream  and  to  lose  their  point  of  view  and  not  realize  all  that  is  involved 
in  this  time  of  readjustment,  of  unsettling  and  also  of  settling  as  well. 

Larger  comprehension  of  the  various  Christian  communions  and  religions 
represented  in  the  student  body.  There  is  altogether  too  much  narrowness 
on  this  point.  There  is  not  enough  deliberate,  resolute  effort  to  under- 
stand the  religious  past  of  these  different  sections  of  the  student  popula- 
tion, including  the  Roman  Catholic  communion  and  the  Jewish  communion, 
and  some  others  less  numerously  represented  in  our  state  university  fields. 
Some  leaders  have  a  small  Christ;  they  give  you  the  impression  that  their 
Christ  has  revealed  Himself  adequately,  fully,  to  their  particular  commu- 
nity of  Christians.  I  love  to  think  of  a  Christ,  in  this  work,  so  great  that 
we  require  many  communions  in  which  adequately  to  imderstand  His  ex- 
cellencies and  to  reveal  His  power. 

There  is  need  of  a  larger  comprehension  of  the  aims  of  this  movement. 
The  aim,  after  all,  determines  the  effort.  With  more  thinking  upon  our 
aims,  we  would  come  more  quickly  to  our  conclusions.  These  would  domi- 
nate our  methods  and  relationships. 

There  is  need  of  larger  comprehension  of  our  times,  or  of  our  particu- 
lar time;  more  specially  in  its  theological,  social,  international  and  ecclesi- 
astical aspects.  It  is  essentially  a  different  situation,  in  all  these  respects, 
from  what  it  was  even  one-quarter  of  a  century  ago.  It  is  an  essential  of 
our  work  if  we  wish  to  fit  the  modern  age.  The  students  will  know  it  if 
we  do  not  fit  it. 

There  is  need  of  larger  comprehension  of  what  I  would  call  our  mes- 
sage, growing  out  of  this  fact;  not  a  new  message,  but  how  to  state  the 
unchanging  facts  in  a  language  that  finds  men  today  and  deeply  moves 
them  and   carries   their   convictions. 

There  is  need  of  larger  comprehension  of  the  sublimity  and  grandeur 
and  inspiration  of  this  great  work.  Believe  me,  there  is  no  more  import- 
ant work. 

That  leads  me  to  advance  to  say  that  there  is  need  of  larger  vision 
among  the  workers.  Where  there  is  no  vision,  invariably  the  people  in  the 
state  universities  perish.     Our  visions  are  the  strength  of  our  lives.     We 

27 


want  never  to  lose  the  vision  of  this  deep  need,  this  intensive  need  of  the 
students  thronging  these  universities.  I  always  am  pained  to  find  a  worker 
like  any  one  of  ourselves  who  has  become  calloused  and  unresponsive  to  the 
pathos  and  tragedy  of  what  is  taking  place  in  one  life  under  the  spell  of 
these  temptations  and  soul  struggles  and  body  struggles  of  college  life.  It 
is  a  sign  that  that  person  has  become  disqualified  for  this  work.  Can  you 
imagine  Christ  ever  getting  to  a  point  that  He  was  not  deeply  moved  in 
spirit  by  the  needs  of  men  around  Himf  Let  us  never  lose  that  vision. 
And  more  appealing  and  constant  should  be  the  vision  of  the  uplifted  Cross 
of  Jesus  Christ  and  the  complete  adequacy  of  Christ  to  meet  the  religious 
needs  of  every  state  university,  the  Living  Christ  whose  it  is  to  dominate 
all  relationships  among  men.  That  vision  will  carry  us  through  our  dis- 
couragements. That  vision  will  enable  us  to  lose  ourselves  and  to  find 
men.     It  will   enable  us  to  do  a  work  which  wUl  stand. 

A  fourth  religious  need  of  the  state  universities  among  ourselves  is  the 
need  of  larger  strategy.  There  is  a  painful  lack  of  masterful  strategy 
with  reference  to  this  field.  We  need  strategy  if  any  body  of  workers 
needs  it,  because  our  numbers  are  so  small  and  our  difficulties  are  so  great. 
This  is  what  strategy  is  for.  Our  strategy  should  show  itself  in  laying 
hold  of  certain  classes  in  these  communities.  We  ought  to  pay  far  more 
attention  than  we  do  to  the  professors.  We  are  taking  too  much  for 
granted  there.  Therefore  they  are  not  beginning  to  wield  the  influence 
that  they  might  wield  in  the  development  of  the  religious  life  of  the  uni- 
versities. There  are  certain  classes  o^  students  in  the  university,  socially, 
athletically,  scholastically,  who,  if  reached,  greatly  simplify  the  reaching 
of  the  thousands  of  other  students.  That  is  the  purpose  of  strategy. 
Strategy  not  only  as  to  reaching  certain  classes,  but  also  as  to  certain 
methods.  I  sometimes  think  there  is  a  strange  veil  over  the  eyes  of  some 
workers  as  I  notice  the  methods  that  bulk  most  largely  with  them.  Why. 
strategy  as  to  methods  will  lead  us  to  give  the  first  place  to  vital  processes, 
the  things  that  are  going  to  last  after  you  and  I  have  been  forgotten, 
more  especially  the  processes  which  relate  men  to  the  great  Reality,  the 
Life-giving  Fountain.  This  is  just  a  hint  of  what  I  mean  by  a  strategic 
method. 

Another  strategic  method  is  multiplying  the  number  of  workers.  He 
who  does  the  work  is  not  so  profitably  employed  as  he  who  multiplies  the 
doers.  He  will  not  have  as  much  to  show  when  he  comes  to  leave  these 
fields. 

Strategy  as  to  times.  I  have  not  yet  found  in  all  the  years  the  man  who 
has  come  up  to  my  wishes  in  recognizing  strategy  as  to  times  in  state 
universities.  Show  me  the  man  who  has  yet  seized  that  time  of  times,  the 
very  opening  days,  when  the  new  students  enter.  We  have  done  some 
things,  but  we  have  been  painfully  inadequate  in  our  strategy  at  this  point. 
We  can  do  more  there  in  a  few  days  than  we  will  do  in  long  months  after- 
wards. As  a  matter  of  fact,  we  will  not  do  it  afterwards.  We  cannot  do 
it  afterwards.     This  is  only  one  strategic  time  in  the  university  year. 

A  fifth  religious  need  of  the  state  universities  is  that  of  larger  efficiency. 
I  had  expected  to  enlarge  on  this  but  I  pass  it  because  of  the  topics  I  see 

28 


following  as  the  day  advances.  It  calls  for  a  developing  of  the  study  side^ 
the  training  side,  the  religious  education  side  of  our  whole  scheme  of  work, 
as  it  concerns  every  agency  represented  here.  I  put  this  as  co-ordinate 
with  anything  I  have  said  in  importance. 

A  sixth  need  of  state  universities  is  that  of  larger  unity.  Because  of 
the  greatness  of  our  task,  because  of  the  forces  that  oppose,  more  espe- 
cially the  inertia,  because  of  the  advantages  of  unity  in  the  way  of  com- 
prehensiveness, in  the  way  of  continuity,  in  the  way  of  power  and  in  the 
way  of  speed; — for  these  reasons  we  must  have  unity  among  all  those  who 
have  at  heart  this  great  work.  I  go  further,  and  say  that  not  to  have  it 
is  nothing  less  than  sinful.  The  last  place  we  can  afford  to  lose  anything 
through  overlapping  or  undercutting  or  misunderstanding  or  becoming  so 
busy  that  we  don't  take  time  to  get  together,  is  in  the  state  university 
field.  I  go  still  further,  and  say  that  in  my  judgment  a  comprehensive 
and  united  treatment  of  this  great  situation  would  be  more  than  the  equiva- 
lent of  doubling  the  present  staff  of  workers  now  spending  their  lives  in 
the  state  universities  to  meet  the  religious  needs.  One  reason  why  I  be- 
lieve so  much  in  little  gatherings  like  this  and  in  greater  gatherings  like 
Rochester  and  Lake  Geneva  and  Northfield,  is  that  they  help  to  develop 
an  atmosphere,  an  attitude,  a  temper,  a  spirit  of  brotherhood,  of  under- 
standing, of  unity,  of  Christ-like  willingness  to  discover  and  do  the  will 
of  God.     And  this  spells  victory. 

The  last  need  I  mention  among  the  religious  needs  is  the  need  of  larger 
sacrifice — or  probably  I  had  better  use  another  word,  larger  reality.  We 
know  enough.  We  don't  need  a  conference  like  this  to  teach  us  more,  al- 
though it  has  its  great  advantages,  as  we  have  seen.  There  is  need  of  a 
larger  dynamic  and  a  larger  sense  of  reality  in  acting  upon  what  we  know 
and  believe.  Not  so  much  more  methods,  not  so  much  more  machinery, 
not  so  much  new  organization,  but  a  new  accession  of  power,  greater  than 
our  own,  qualifying  us  to  do  the  things  that  we  know  should  be  done  in 
this  great  field.  This  reality  will  issue  in  sacrifice.  The  money  will  be 
forthcoming  all  over  the  field  for  our  plans.  Some  of  the  finest  spirits  of 
our  age  will  join  us  in  our  work,  dedicating  their  lives  to  these  fields  even 
though  it  involve  great  heroism  and  self-sacrifice  in  the  very  deepest  and 
truest  sense.  There  is  a  capacity  for  vicariousness  among  the  strongest 
men  up  and  down  this  nation  which  manifests  itself  when  there  are  great 
things  to  be  done.  Our  pleasures  evaporate  in  air;  it  is  our  pains  which 
increase  the  spiritual  momentum  of  the  world.  Let  this  spirit  of  heroism 
and  of  sacrifice  which  I  call  the  spirit  of  reality  take  possession  of  us, 
and  all  the  other  difficulties  that  I  said  were  difficulties  inside  the  univer- 
sity field  apart  from  us,  will  be  discovered  and  will  be  met. 


29 


VI.     SUGGESTED  AIMS  FOR  MORE  EFFECTIVE  ACTION 
IN  MEETING  THESE  NEEDS. 


1.  Discussion:  "A  school  of  religion  in  co-operation  with  the 
university  with  credits."  "The  possibility  of  a  summer 
school  of  religion.'*     Mr.  Coler. 

Soon  after  I  went  to,  Ann  Arbor  ten  years  ago  the  pastor  of  the  Pres- 
byterian church  came  before  the  ministerial  association  in  a  paper  and 
advocated  that  there  should  be  a  united  effort  on  the  part  of  the  religious 
bodies  toward  helping  to  meet  the  moral  and  religious  needs  of  that  uni- 
versity community.  The  Ann  Arbor  Bible  Chair  of  the  Disciples  had  al- 
ready been  in  successful  operation  for  two  years.  His  hope  was  that  the 
movement  should  take  such  shape  that  it  would  become  to  the  University 
of  Michigan  a  school  for  the  training  of  religious  workers  which  would  be 
comparable  in  its  rank,  standing  and  dignity  to  the  law  school  or  the  medi- 
cal school. 

The  proposition  that  he  submitted  met  the  approval  of  the  members  of 
the  ministerial  association  of  Ann  Arbor  at  that  time,  and  President  An- 
gell  said  to  us  that  he  would  be  very  glad  if  the  different  religious  bodies 
would  become  federated  in  a  united  effort.  Nothing  was  done,  however, 
immediately,  but  later  the  Presbyterians  established  their  work  in  the  form 
of  a  university  pastorate  and  the  Baptists  established  a  guild;  the  Episco- 
pal church  already  had  a  guild;  the  other  movements  gradually  took  shape 
until  two  years  ago  the  school  of  religion  was  founded. 

There  are  included  in  it,  I  believe,  nine  different  organizations  repre- 
senting seven  different  churches,  and  the  Y.  M.  C.  A.  and  Y.  W.  C.  A.  of 
the  university.  There  are  26  different  instructors  announced  for  the  pres- 
ent year. 

I  doubt  the  propriety  of  any  denomination  waiting  for  a  united  move- 
ment, before  it  begins  its  work.  The  imion,  if  it  comes  at  all,  will  come 
later  on. 

Mr.  French:  I  would  like  to  add  one  point,  and  that  is  that  the  coiu*se8 
of  the  School  of  Religion  at  Ann  Arbor  are  aimed  to  be  of  university 
grade.  There  are  names  of  men  on  the  faculty  here  who  hardly  have  their 
peers  in  any  theological  seminary  in  the  country  in  their  specialty,  and  it 
was  thought  that  we  could  take  advantage  of  those  specialists  in  the  uni- 
versity by  putting  them  in  the  catalogue  of  the  school  and  it  would  dig- 
nify the  feeling)  toward  religion  among  the  student  body.  While  we  have 
retained  these  methods  as  a  matter  of  university  credit,  with  240  enroll- 
ments, the  same  men  have  141  enrollments  in  other  courses  where  they  can 
give  full  sway  to  their  deepest  convictions  with  regard  to  religious  life, 
without  any  reference  whatever  to  the  official  aspects  of  it. 

30 


Mr.  Chandler:     What  credits  are  given  for  this  work? 

Mr.  French:  We  have  not  asked  the  university  as  yet  to  give  any  cred- 
its for  this  work,  because  we  wanted  to  demonstrate  its  efficiency  before 
we  went  to  the  regents  with  that  kind  of  a  proposition.  However,  there 
are  courses  given  in  the  department  of  Semitics,  enrolling  about  100  stu- 
dents, where  the  work  in  the  Prophets  and  biblical  literature,  etc.,  is  given 
with  full  credit. 

2.    Discussion:     "Lectures  at  the  university  by  local  pastors 
with  credits."    Mr.  Loring. 

The  summer  before  last,  the  faculty  of  the  University  of  Iowa,  upon 
petition  of  the  ministers  and  some  of  the  professors,  passed  a  resolution  to 
this  effect:  That  if  any  student — it  deals  only  with  the  students — if  any 
student  gave  evidence  that  he  had  done  regular  work  in  any  religious  subject 
which  is  counted  toward  the  degree  of  bachelor  of  arts  in  any  American 
university  of  the  first  rank,  and  had  handed  in  to  the  committee  appointed 
by  the  university  his  lecture  hours  and  collateral  reading  and  was  willing 
to  pass  an  examination  prepared  by  the  university,  he  could  get  credit  from 
the  university  not  to  exceed  eight  hours  in  the  four  years'  course,  not  to 
exceed  four  hours  in  any  one  year. 

We  don't  claim  at  Iowa  that  we  have  solved  the  question  by  any  means, 
but  we  think  that  under  this  plan  we  have  made  a  fair  start,  have  met  a 
good  many  difficulties  that  we  expected  to  meet,  and  we  think  we  have 
found  the  logical  way  to  introduce  the  whole  matter  in  the  state  universi- 
ties. We  found  out,  somewhat  to  our  astonishment,  that  although  a  state 
university  claims  it  is  non-religious,  as  a  matter  of  fact  it  actually  discrim- 
inated against  religion,  for  this  reason:  The  state  university  will  accept 
a  student  who  has  come  from  a  denominational  college  and  taken  a  religious 
study  there,  expecting  to  count  that  study  toward  his  degree;  and  they  will 
give  him  credit  for  that  work  in  the  state  university ;  but,  on  the  other  hand, 
if  the  student  comes  to  the  university  in  the  first  place,  they  fill  his  time  so 
full  of  studies  that  he  can't  take  work  outside,  and  if  he  should  take,  out- 
side, under  a  tutor,  a  religious  subject,  and  come  to  the  university  and 
ask  credit,  on  the  theory  that  he  had  done  the  work  and  could  pass  an 
examination  showing  he  had  prepared  the  work,  the  state  university,  as  I 
understand,  would  decline  to  give  him  any  credit.  They  say,  in  effect, 
therefore,  *'If  you  study  with  us  all  your  course,  you  can't  study  religion; 
but  if  you  come  from  any  kind  of  denominational  school,  we  will  give  you 
credit  for  courses  in  religion." 

Therefore,  the  faculty  was  in  such  a  position  that  they  could  not  very 
well  turn  down  our  proposition,  although  a  great  many  of  them  disapproved 
of  it. 

In  starting  this  work,  we  started  very  cautiously.  We  had  people  from 
all  kinds  of  churches,  Protestant  and  Catholic,  and  we  didn't  know  what 
would  happen  when  we  got  together;  but  as  a  matter  of  fact,  we  had  no 
difficulties.  No  denominational  jealousies  or  feeling  of  any  kind  arose.  In 
the  next  place,  I  think  greatly  to  the  astonishment  of  the  university,  no 
snap  courses  appeared.     In  fact,  the  number  of  students  is  much  smaller 

31 


than  they  expected,  and  I  think  largely  on  that  account.  We  find  that  a 
very  large  proportion  of  the  students  start  and  never  get  through  at  alL 
They  think  religion  is  an  easy  matter,  and  come  in  and  find  out  their  mis- 
take. In  the  next  place,  we  avoided  denominational  teaching,  and  I  think 
that  is  rather  remarkable. 

Now,  there  is  another  wrong  impression  about  the  arrangement,  at  least 
in  the  state  of  Iowa.  A  good  many  people  think  we  are  on  the  same 
basis  as  a  denominational  college,  which  tries  to  get  a  large  number  of 
students.  They  think  our  work  is  somewhat  the  same  as  that  done  by  the 
Christian  Association  work  in  the  cities,  where  you  try  to  deal  with  the  mass 
of  men  and  move  them  emotionally.  That  is  not  so.  We  don 't  ask  for 
numbers.  We  would  be  satisfied  if  the  same  proportion  of  students  would 
take  our  religious  courses  at  Iowa  that  take  them  at  Harvard.  We  do 
insist  that  the  student  has  the  same  right  to  take  religious  studies  in  con- 
nection with  the  state  university  that  he  has  anywhere  else.  It  is  purely 
intellectual  in  influence.  We  do  count,  however,  that  it  will  have  a  secondary 
influence  on  the  whole  university,  because  every  student  has  friends,  and 
if  we  get  one  student  that  sees  that  religion  is  well  worth  studying  from  the 
intellectual  side,  he  drums  that  into  the  other  students,  and  we  will  get 
many  students  to  see  that  the  work  is  of  value  on  the  intellectual  side. 

The  first  year  there  were  seventy-two  people  in  the  classes;  forty -nine 
took  the  examinations.  The  second  year  we  only  have  thirty-one.  That,  of 
course,  is  one  of  our  difficulties.  In  the  first  place  the  ministers  changed. 
The  Methodist  minister  had  classes  in  the  literature  of  the  Bible,  and  he 
left.  The  Congregationalists  changed  ministers,  and  the  Lutherans  changed 
ministers,  and  the  Baptists  changed  ministers.  That  is  one  trouble.  How 
can  we  get  regular  teaching! 

One  thing  I  want  to  ask  is  this:  Suppose  we  should  get  a  student 
pastor  system  there,  how  far  will  the  student  pastors  help  in  this  kind  of 
movement!  That  is  one  thing  they  asked  me  to  find  out.  Can  we  count  on 
the  student  pastor  giving  two  hours  a  week  for  one  semester?  In  the  next 
place,  I  think  our  smaller  attendance  is  due  to  the  fact  that  the  courses 
are  not  co-ordinated.  We  were  all  afraid  of  each  other  the  first  year.  We 
were  afraid  of  stepping  on  each  other's  denominational  toes.  The  courses 
did  not  fit  together.  In  the  next  place,  I  do  not  think  the  students  under- 
stood what  the  courses  were  designed  for.  In  the  law  school,  the  students 
have  to  take  certain  elementary  studies.  Why  should  not  we  have  elemen- 
tary courses  in  the  religious  work!  One  thing  I  want  to  find  out  here — 
how  far  could  university  pastors  help  us  in  this  plant 

Dr.  French:  The  university  pastor,  I  think,  can  do  this  that  the  local 
pastor  cannot  do  with  his  other  activities:  he  can  devote  a  larger  section  of 
his  time  to  thorough  preparation  for  such  a  course,  making  it  his  specialty,, 
and  he  can  also  take  a  larger  time  in  interesting  the  various  classes  of 
students  in  the  course.  Naturally  the  university  pastors  would  be  a  large 
co-operating  factor  in  the  success  of  any  such  school  as  was  outlined  at 
Iowa  or  at  Michigan. 

Mr.  Edwards:  Will  Professor  Lathrop  outline,  in  a  word,  the  scope 
of  his  course  in  religious  literature  in  the  University  of  Wisconsin! 

32 


Prof.  Lathrop:  Young  people,  generally  speaking,  don't  know  their 
Bible,  haven't  read  it;  and  if  you  are  going  to  read  the  Bible  from  any 
point  of  view,  the  first  thing  is  to  read  it,  which  we  endeavor  to  do. 

One  or  two  points  I  think  will  be  of  interest  to  the  members  of  this 
conference.  In  the  first  place,  it  has  been  my  feeling  that  the  Bible  does 
not  belong  even  to  evangelical  Christians  only,  but  is  something  meant 
for  mankind  at  large,  and  from  that  point  of  view  it  has  seemed  to  me 
distinctly  desirable  to  avoid  any  considerations  which  would  be  in  any  sense 
provocative  of  unnecessary  discussion.  The  Bible,  for  example,  in  English 
literature,  is  one  book,  and  it  isn't  a  matter  of  any  great  interest  to  stu- 
dents as  to  how  it  came  into  existence  originally.  So  that  questions  of 
origins  and  analysis  and  criticism  have  seemed  to  me  quite  out  of  the  scope 
of  a  course  of  that  kind  as  given. 

Then,  as  I  understand  it,  a  literary  study  of  any  great  creative  work 
involves  a  consideration  of  the  structure  of  it,  of  its  purpose  and  meaning 
as  it  stands,  of  the  questions  of  the  interpretation  of  particular  words, 
the  endeavor  to  follow  the  imaginative  spirit  of  it  as  completely  as  it  is 
possible  for  us  to  follow  it.  This  course  was  looked  upon  with  a  good  deal 
of  timidity.  People  were  afraid  of  it.  People  thought  the  Catholics  would 
object  to  it  because  necessarily  the  translation  of  the  scriptures  which  is 
of  significance  in  English  literature  is  the  Authorized  Version.  Some  people 
thought  that  the  evangelical  Christians  would  object  to  it  because  it  waa 
considered  as  literature  and  not  treated  from  a  point  of  view  of  a  merely 
mechanical  sense  of  inspiration.  Some  people  thought  that  the  representa- 
tives and  descendants  of  German  immigrants  of  1848  would  object  to  it 
because  they  would  not  want  to  have  anything  religious  in  the  university  at 
all.  It  seemed  to  me  that  these  were  cases  in  which  one  point  of  view  was. 
the  antidote  of  another.  In  point  of  fact,  when  we  got  our  class  together,, 
wc  had  some  Catholics,  some  agnostics,  some  Unitarians,  some  Lutherans 
and  Presbyterians.  I  know  of  those  representatives  of  different  types  of 
religious  belief  incidentally,  and  I  can't  find  out  that  anything  happened  to 
make  anybody  uncomfortable  in  the  course. 

The  Supreme  Court  of  the  State  of  Wisconsin  has  declared  that  there  are 
certain  portions  of  the  Bible  which  teach  the  existence  of  an  all-wise  and 
beneficent  Creator,  that  the  reading  of  such  portions  of  the  Bible  and  the 
teaching  of  such  doctrines  as  that,  which  are  not  the  peculiar  property  of 
any  religious  denomination  is  proper  within  the  public  schools  of  the 
state;  which  I  take  it  is  exactly  the  point  of  view  suggested  by  Dr.  Loring 
in  the  instruction  of  religious  subjects.  I  have  not  made  it  my  object  to 
inculcate  that  doctrine  in  my  teaching  of  the  Bible  as  literature,  but  I 
don't  know  that  anybody  has  obtained  any  inferences  to  the  contrary  from 
the  reading  of  the  early  narratives  of  the  Old  Testament.  The  course  as  at 
present  given  in  the  university  runs  for  one  semester  only,  for  two  hours  a 
week.  That  is  not  sufficient.  I  think  next  year  a  course  will  be  given  that 
will  run  for  one  semester  for  three  hours  a  week.  In  my  estimation  that 
is  not  sufficient,  but  in  the  judgment  of  those  who  make  the  courses  out 
I  have  not  been  able  to  make  my  point  clear.     It  seems  to  me  a  larger 

3— C.  W.  33 


amount  of  time  might  be  given  to  a  subject  which  is  in  so  many  respects 
so  exceedingly  difficult  as  a  study  of  the  scriptures. 

Prof.  Evans:  I  have  the  letter  head  "Hebrew  and  Hellenistic  Greek." 
I  am  teaching  the  English  Bible  as  linguistics,  literature,  history,  and  arch- 
aelogy.  There  are  three  or  four  other  men  in  the  department,  and  the 
work  is  progressing.  There  are  absolutely  no  difficulties  in  the  way. 
Such  difficulties  as  are  invented  are  simply  straw  men,  hypothetical,  for  the 
privilege  of  someone  shooting  at  them.  There  is  no  practical  difficulty  in  the 
way,  as  I  can  see  it,  of  teaching  the  English  Bible  in  the  university  in 
perfect  consistency  with  the  laws  of  the  state  and  the  spirit  of  the 
university  and  the  convictions  of  the  Christian  consciousness  of  the 
teacher.  It  is  being  done  and  we  hope  it  will  be  done  with  better  method 
and  better  results  in  the  future  than  it  is  done  at  present.  We  have  an 
average  attendance  of  about  eighteen  or  twenty  this  semester,  but  we  hope 
to  have  a  larger  attendance,  double  or  treble  that  attendance,  next  semester. 

Mr.  Loring:  I  would  like  to  say,  as  throwing  a  little  light  upon  the 
summer  school  of  religion,  that  Professor  Starbuck  in  the  last  two  sum- 
mers has  given  his  weekly  lectures  at  Iowa  without  credit.  They  are  very 
largely  attended. 

Miss  Rolfe:  At  Illinois  they  give  bibical  literature  in  the  summer,  half 
of  it  one  summer  and  half  the  next  summer,  alternating,  and  it  is  very 
largely  attended  by  the  students.    It  is  given  by  the  university  for  credit. 

Mr.  Foote:  The  Ann  Arbor  School  of  Religion  last  summer  had  four 
public  lectures  given  by  the  members  of  the  faculty  on  religious  topics, 
with  attendance  between  one  and  two  hundred. 

Mr.  Cope:  I  think  there  is  some  significance  in  what  has  been  done  for 
the  University  of  West  Virginia.  The  summer  school  has  been  held  several 
summers,  originally  as  a  school  for  Sunday  school  teachers,  lasting  two 
weeks  in  connection  with  the  school  for  teachers,  and  then  extending  itself 
out  a  little  farther  so  that  I  believe  last  year  the  summer  school  had  courses 
in  religious  psychology  and  other  subjects  in  the  Old  and  New  Testament 
likely  to  be  helpful  to  teachers. 

3.  Discussion:  "How  to  increase  the  Christian  public  senti- 
ment in  the  faculty,  and  make  it  more  effective  in  the 
policies  of  the  university."  "Should  the  people  of  the 
state  urge  upon  the  university  authorities  a  larger  con- 
sideration of  positive  moral  character  as  a  qualifying 
element  in  the  selection  of  teachers?"    Prof.  Oilman. 

Positive  moral  character,  as  I  understand  it,  as  a  qualifying  element  in 
the  selection  of  teachers,  is  absolutely  necessary,  but  in  the  course  of  a 
somewhat  long  and  tempestuous  career  I  have  noticed  this  fact:  men  will 
come  to  the  University  of  Wisconsin,  with  aggressive  moral  character,  and 
develop,  in  the  course  of  two  or  three  years  of  research  work  or  some  other 
work  that  absorbs  all  their  time  and  makes  them  selfish,  into  a  personality 
which  has  latent  possibility  of  positive  moral  character,  but  without  its 
being  really  expressed. 

I  believe  that  personal  influence,  whether  of  a  member  of  the  faculty, 

34 


or  of  the  members  of  the  community,  is  the  most  effective  influence  in  the 
world  in  the  matter  of  Christian  public  sentiment. 

Faculty  communities  are  like  other  communities.  We  have  been  running 
wild  on  research.  I  tell  you,  the  pendulum  has  swung  too  far,  and 
you  have  debauched  your  teachers,  you  have  destroyed  their  Chris- 
tian influence  largely,  by  going  too  far.  Now,  I  say  this  research  may  have 
saved  us  from  getting  stale,  a  proper  amount  of  it  is  all  right,  but  when 
you  have  your  whole  effort  directed  to  magnifying,  glorifying  the  indi- 
vidual, and  instead  of  giving  out,  you  drag  in,  there  develops  a  growing 
selfishness  which  comes  for  the  most  part,  from  a  superabundance  of  re- 
search. You  spoil  your  teachers.  This  is  what  is  happening  all  over  the 
United  States  in  connection  with  educational  institutions. 

Now,  our  faculty  does  not  lack  in  moral  tone  or  positive  Christian  char- 
acter. But  we  do  lack  the  expression  of  it  in  effective  ways.  It  is  a  ques- 
tion of  faculty  members  taking  the  time  and  taking  the  occasion,  taking  the 
opportunity  to  make  their  influence  felt. 

There  is  absolutely  no  defence  for  the  theory  that  university  men  should 
refrain  from  exerting  and  radiating  moral  influence.  I  believe  in  it.  It 
is  a  matter  of  wisdom.  Positive  moral  teaching.  Christian  influence,  has 
its  place  right  here  in  this  faculty,  in  contact  with  students  every  day. 

This  student  public  sentiment  and  the  opportunity  of  meeting  the  stu- 
dents personally  is  the  opportunity  for  the  application  of  this  positive  moral 
and  Christian  influence.  I  don't  mean  something  necessarily  labeled.  I 
would  not  agree  to  the  label  that  you  would  agree  to.  I  would  not  come 
in  under  your  label,  possibly,  but  I  say  to  you  with  all  the  earnestness  of  a 
somewhat  intimate  relationship  with  the  students  of  this  university,  that 
in  this  matter  of  personal  influence,  in  the  reflection  of  positive  moral 
character,  we  must  take  the  pains  to  express  and  to  give  out,  in  a  spirit  of 
helpfulness,  in  a  spirit  of  sympathy,  and  kindliness  I  believe  that  is  the 
lever,  right  there. 

4.  Discussion:  "The  enlargement  of  the  numbers  of  candi- 
dates for  the  Christian  ministry  and  missionary  service." 
''Co-operation  between  the  universities,  the  theological 
seminaries,  and  the  university  pastors  for  pre-theological 
work  with  credits."    Dr.  Bronson. 

In  the  colleges  there  might  be  in  all  the  pre-theological  courses  a  more 
conscious  emphasis  in  favor  of  the  seminary,  just  as  there  is  in  the  pre- 
medical  or  pre-legal  courses.  This  greater  emphasis  might  be  best  secured, 
as  in  some  of  the  state  institutions  it  is  now  being  done,  by  entrusting  these 
pre-theological  courses  to  university  pastors,  or  pastors  duly  accredited  for 
the  work.  The  ideal  situation  would  no  doubt  be  to  locate  or  create  a  de- 
nominational seminary  in  juxtaposition  to  the  state  universities.  Since  the 
growth  as  evidenced  in  this  conference  seems  to  be  in  the  direction  of  more 
or  less  distinctive  denominational  work  in  state  institutions,  the  placing  of 
this  work  under  professors  accredited,  or  at  least  acceptable,  not  for  scholar- 
ship, but  for  character  of  teaching,  to  the  denominational  schools  would 
help.    Some  of  the  seminaries  it  would  be  found  could  not  recognize  credits 

35 


unless  the  instruction  were  given  by  men  in  the  state  schools  whose  work 
was  not  offensive. 

Mr.  Sharpe:  I  happen  to  be  one  of  the  few,  perhaps,  who  are  directly 
interested  in  the  thought  of  the  theological  seminary  that  the  speaker  has 
just  endorsed.  The  institution  with  which  I  am  identified  is  a  theological 
seminary  located  at  the  seat  of  a  state  university.  The  school  was  located 
at  the  seat  of  this  university,  the  University  of  Missouri,  directly  on  the 
invitation  of  the  university  authorities.  Not  only  did  they  invite  this  par- 
ticular religious  body,  but  any  religious  body,  to  establish  a  like  institution. 
The  idea  has  been  growing.  Twenty  years  ago  it  was  agitated  on  the  floor 
of  the  Missouri  legislature  by  no  less  than  Champ  Clark,  that  all  state  uni- 
versities should  inaugurate  theological  seminaries  with  the  state  univer- 
sities, in  accordance  with  the  idea  of  Thomas  Jefferson.  The  Christian 
church  is  the  only  one  that  has  so  fax  taken  advantage  of  this  offer,  but 
the  initiative  has  come  from  the  university  itself. 

There  has  been  no  accusation  of  pernicious  sectarian  activity  in  the  Bible 
college,  no  opposition  from  members  of  other  religious  bodies,  notwith- 
standing the  prime  motive  of  locating  here  was  the  education  of  our  own 
ministry  for  the  Christian  church.  It  has  been  said  that  if  other  denomi- 
nations were  to  do  likewise  it  would  transfer  denominational  conflicts  to  the 
seat  of  the  state  university,  to  the  disturbance  of  the  classic  repose  of  the 
universities.  But  it  would  seem  to  me  if  there  is  any  place  where  there  is 
a  prospect  of  arriving  at  a  united  opinion,  the  atmosphere  of  a  state  univer- 
sity is  just  such  a  place,  because  the  discussion  is  likely  to  be  brought 
within  the  rules  in  that  environment.  If  any  sectarian  should  violate  the 
rules  the  state  university  would  arise  in  its  majesty  and  suppress  him. 

We  are  glad  to  know  that  some  steps  are  being  taken  and  some  delibera- 
tions being  had  in  this  regard.  Most  of  our  instruction  is  absolutely  non- 
sectarian.  We  have  been  educating  ministers  for  the  Methodist  church  and 
for  the  Presbyterian  church  and  for  the  Baptist  church  and  for  the  Chris- 
tian church.  We  have  actually  had  ministers  of  all  these  denominations 
preparing  for  the  ministry  in  their  various  bodies  in  our  school  since  its 
inauguration  thirteen  years  ago,  and  we  have  had  nobody  to  complain  that 
they  were  unfairly  treated.  The  students  are  used  to  having  these  things 
discussed  from  every  possible  point  of  view.  It  would  not  be  possible  for 
any  denominational  body  to  come  into  such  an  atmosphere  with  its  denom- 
iDational  claims  and  urge  them  in  any  way  except  the  way  in  which  claims 
of  all  sorts  are  urged  in  a  university  atmosphere,  and  I  imagine  that  all  of 
the  obstacles  and  all  of  the  nightmares  that  are  apt  to  be  counted  up  in 
thinking  about  this  will  prove  to  be  purely  imaginary. 

Mr.  Graham  Taylor:  I  would  like  to  enumerate  some  things  we  have  to 
reckon  with  in  accounting  for  the  numbers  of  men  who  are  entering  the 
pastoral  ministry.  In  the  first  place,  the  church  has  been  building  better 
than  it  knows  perhaps,  or  at  all  times  recognizes,  in  raising  up  more  kinds 
of  ministry.  The  number  of  men  who  are  devoting  themselves  to  Christian 
service  is  certainly  not  less  but  a  great  deal  more  than  hitherto,  and  a  large 
number  of  men  who  have  gone  into  the  service  of  the  Young  Men's  Chris- 
tian Association  regard  themselves  as  in  the  ministry  of  the  church  for 

36 


young  men.  Social  service  of  the  country  has  made  a  strong  plea  for  some 
of  the  best  talent  that  the  church  has  had  to  offer,  and  we  should  not  con- 
sider men  who  are  heading  the  great  philanthropies  and  the  united  charities 
of  our  cities  as  not  related  to  religious  ministry. 

Moreover,  the  fact  that  the  denominational  competitions  and  rivalries 
have  cut  up  the  local  field  for  the  pastoral  ministry  and  reduced  the  finan- 
cial support  of  the  men  in  these  local  pastorates,  has  certainly  had  a  very 
seriously  deterrent  influence  in  the  minds  of  men  of  the  first  quality  and 
high  ambition  entering  the  pastoral  ministry  or  preparing  therefor.  I 
think  we  cannot  afford  to  blink  that  fact.  Tf  the  demand  were  worth  the 
sacrifice,  there  is  the  heroic  element  in  Christian  men  to  respond  to  that 
demand.  But  men  may  well  question  whether  it  is  worth  the  sacrifice  that 
is  asked  of  them  to  maintain  one  more  church  in  a  community  than  is  needed. 
Now,  there  can  be  no  question  about  men  facing  just  that  dilemma.  When 
we  ask  them  to  go  to  China  and  Japan  or  the  islands  of  the  sea,  they  re- 
spond. There  is  room.  There  is  need.  And  we  always  have  more  men  and 
women  volunteering  for  the  foreign  service  than  we  can  possibly  send  forth. 
Until,  therefore,  there  is  some  comity  among  the  churches  which  will  pre- 
vent this  competition  that  cuts  the  field  up  so  that  a  man  does  not  have 
a  sphere  for  a  whole  man's  full  work,  we  need  not  expect  the  response  to 
the  home  fields  in  pastoral  work  that  we  do  to  the  foreign  field.  And  we 
are  not  to  blame  a  man  for  that  attitude. 

The  appeal  for  the  ministry  of  the  church,  it  seems  to  me,  should  be  for 
a  more  manifold  ministry.  We  need  not  more  men  of  one  kind  so  much  as 
more  kinds  of  men,  men  whose  varied  aptitudes  shall  be  developed  over 
against  the  varied  needs  of  the  field.  We  need  a  larger  view  of  what  the 
ministry  and  the  church  really  are.  But  the  appeal  should  be  sent  to  the 
colleges  that  just  because  of  the  diversity  of  social  and  philanthropic  and 
reformatory  and  religious  work,  the  old-time  idealistic,  inspirational,  educa- 
tional and  empowering  work  of  the  church  is  not  less  needed  but  is  needed 
all  the  more,  and  the  appeal  should  be  to  the  very  highest  classes  of  men,  the 
men  that  can  idealize,  the  men  that  can  inspire,  the  men  that  can  educate, 
and  the  men  that  can  generate  that  power  of  a  Christ-filled  life:  upon 
those  men  the  premium  should  be  put  as  never  before,  and  so  far  as  I  see 
the  sphere  for  the  activity  of  the  church  in  those  four  paths,  it  was  never 
more  needed  than  now. 

But  then,  I  would  not  say  that  that  was  the  only  ministry,  and  I  maintain 
that  the  old  burden  of  the  soul  is  not  off,  but  it  is  on.  More  people  really 
care  for  more  folks  than  ever  before  in  the  history  of  the  church.  No  very 
large  proportion  of  even  the  ministry  has  ever  borne  the  burden  of  the 
■soul  to  anything  like  the  intensity  that  we  are  laying  it  down  right  here 
now.  I  say  that  the  burden  of  the  soul  is  on  and  not  off,  and  that  we 
should  thank  God  and  take  courage,  that  the  church  has  been  building  bet- 
ter than  it  knows,  and  that  we  have  only  to  make  an  appeal  to  the  herioc 
and  the  higher  things  in  order  to  get  the  response  that  we  need. 


87 


5.  Discussion:  "The  religious  forces  of  the  university  in 
their  relation  to  student  grafting,  to  student  law  and  or- 
der, to  student  self-government,  and  the  honor  system." 
Prof.  Gilmore. 

Some  of  our  problems  in  student  life  are  due  to  the  fact  that  we  have  a 
peculiar  code  of  college  ethics.  I  think  we  may  recognize  the  fact  that  there 
is  a  code  of  morals  and  ethics  in  university  life  adopted  by  students  while 
they  are  students,  which  is  not  the  real  code  that  they  expect  to  follow  when 
they  leave.  He  will  do  many  things  and  lend  himself  to  certain  standards 
of  living,  which  in  his  sober  thinking  he  would  condemn,  excusing  himself 
by  saying,  **When  I  come  really  to  live,  I  am  going  to  get  on  a  better 
basis.  ^' 

It  is  easy  enough  to  point  out  that  we  do  have  this  system  of  college 
ethics,  this  separate  code  which  the  student  adopts  for  himself.  But  how 
are  we  going  to  deal  with  it!  What  should  be  the  attitude  of  the  religious 
forces  of  the  university  toward  this  situation? 

The  answer  should  be  perfectly  obvious,  that  we  ought  as  far  as  we  can 
to  bring  the  student  to  realize  that  the  law  of  morals  works  just  the  same, 
with  the  same  certainty  and  preciseness,  in  college  life  as  it  does  outside; 
and  he  must  come  to  a  situation  of  direct  responsibility,  not  only  in  matters 
of  law,  but  in  matters  of  morals  and  ethics.  He  is  not  in  any  artificial 
position.     He  must  take  full  responsibility  from  the  very  outset. 

I  have  in  mind  particularly  the  subject  of  student  grafting,  and  that 
came  to  me  because  of  a  movement  which  has  been  started  in  the  University 
of  California  and  also  in  Stanford  University,  to  get  the  students  to  take  a 
stand  on  honesty  and  morality  in  the  matter  of  business  relations.  That  is, 
to  perceive,  if  possible,  the  trusteeship  of  the  man  who  in  everyday  life 
comes  to  represent  various  interests,  and  to  get  hold  of  the  elements  of  the 
moral  problem  that  will  ultimately  confront  him  when  he  comes  to  live  the 
real  life  in  any  profession  or  calling  he  may  see  fit  to  adopt;  to  see  that 
student  grafting  is  the  place  in  student  life  and  student  enterprises  where 
many  men  first  learn  the  lesson  of  private  gain  out  of  the  fiduciary  rela- 
tionship. I  think  it  would  be  surprising  if  we  had  all  the  statistics  to  see 
the  results  of  our  student  activity.  We  would  find  that  the  corruption  in 
municipal  life  and  in  state  life  has  its  counterpart  in  student  life.  Not 
because  there  is  any  viciousness  in  the  student  body,  but  because  of  a 
lack  of  moral  perception.  Now,  to  illustrate:  the  chairman  of  a  certain 
committee  had  in  charge  a  certain  class  function.  He  was  a  representative ; 
he  was  elected  to  act  for  his  class.  It  involved  the  raising  of  a  large  sum 
of  money  and  the  letting  of  certain  contracts  to  carry  the  functions  through. 
He  had  a  position  of  influence.  He  could  dictate;  he  could  sign  various 
contracts.  He  did  let  certain  contracts,  and  in  a  few  days  took  a  check  to 
remind  him  of  his  good  oflSces.  That  is  simply  incipient  grafting.  That, 
twenty  dollars  did  not  belong  to  him.  He  got  it  in  a  representative  capac- 
ity in  order  to  benefit  the  person  whom  he  represented;  but  he  soon  be- 
comes saturated  with  the  notion  that  if  he  can  get  a  private  gain  on  the 
side,  well  and  good.     I  don't  think  that  is  due  to  viciousness.     I  think  it 


is  lack  of  moral  perception.  I  don^t  know  who  is  responsible  for  the  lack, 
but  it  is  there.  The  problem  is  to  impress  upon  the  student  the  s^imple, 
elementary  fundamentals  of  right  living.  The  agency  by  which  that  should 
be  done  I  leave  to  other  persons  to  judge. 

6.   Discussion:     ''Co-operative  action  against  student  drink- 
ing resorts  and  houses  of  ill-fame."    Mr.  Foote. 

The  first  and  the  best  remedy  for  the  evils  which  we  have  under  consid- 
eration— is  instruction  in  sexual  hygiene.  This  is  now  given  in  some  places. 
In  the  University  of  Michigan,  a  professor  of  the  medical  school  lectures 
every  year  under  the  auspices  of  the  Christian  Association  to  men.  Similar 
lectures  ought  to  be  given  under  the  auspices  of  the  university  or  of  the 
Christian  Association  or  of  the  churches  everywhere,  and  for  the  women  stu- 
dents as  well  as  for  the  men.  As  a  matter  of  fact,  however,  there  ought  to 
be  elementary  instruction  in  such  hygiene  for  students  in  high  schools,  so 
that  they  will  not  have  to  wait  until  they  come  to  the  universities  to  get 
scientific  instruction  in  such  matters  of  personal  care  for  themselves.  It  is, 
to  my  mind,  shocking  to  know  the  very  small  proportion  of  boys  and  girls 
who  receive  at  home  or  from  the  family  doctor  or  in  any  other  reputable 
way  any  sort  of  instruction  concerning  care  of  themselves.. 

There  should  also  be  instruction  as  to  the  effects  of  alcohol.  There  is 
very  much  to  be  gotten  out  of  the  instruction  in  addition  to  that  instruc- 
tion which  is  generally  established  in  psychology  in  the  university,  where 
the  student  may  be  shown  how  alcohol  decreases  effectiveness  of  life  and 
likelihood  of  securing  a  good  position. 

Then  there  is  a  third  measure  of  prevention,  and  that  is  the  cultivation 
of  sentiment  among  the  students  themselves,  the  sentiment  that  it  is  not  a 
smart  thing  to  go  in  for  drinking  customs,  a  sentiment  in  such  matters  as  of 
students  treating  one  another  in  saloons. 

The  appeal  of  athletics  is  also  another  strong  preventive. 

My  second  point  is  in  regard  to  conditions  in  towns  where  liquor  licenses 
are  issued.  I  do  not  believe  that  it  is  helpful  for  the  religious  forces  to 
attack  the  saloons  in  such  a  community  indiscriminately.  Attack,  not  all 
saloons  indiscriminately,  but  the  saloons  that  are  doing  the  vicious  business. 
Turn  the  batteries  in  these  directions,  on  the  saloons  that  are  violating  the 
laws  regarding  the  sale  of  liquor  after  hours,  the  saloons  that  are  doing  the 
business  of  procuring  assignments  of  immoral  women,  and  have  gambling. 
Compel  the  saloons  if  possible,  to  close  up  early  in  the  evening  on  nights  of 
football  victories.  That  was  done  at  Ann  Arbor  last  fall  after  a  football 
victory,  greatly  to  the  advantage  of  the  community.  If  you  act  along  such 
lines  you  can  greatly  improve  the  conditions  in  the  communities  in  which 
you  live. 

Third,  consider  the  saloons  in  towns  where  no  licenses  are  issued,  that  is, 
where  they  are  doing  an  illegal  business,  and  also  conducting  gambling 
houses  and  houses  of  ill-fame,  which  are  doing  an  illegal  business  every- 
where.    What  is  the  method?     Secrecy  and  vigilance  alone  will  keep  the 

39 


college  town  free  from  those  evils.  I  heartily  disapprove  of  public  methods 
of  attack.  I  do  not  believe  that  a  publicly  formed  committee  can  accom- 
plish much  of  anything,  except  to  make  the  keepers  of  illegal  dens  a  little 
more  secretive  and  careful  in  their  methods  of  operation.  You  have  to  up- 
root such  places  by  a  secret  attack.  How  are  you  to  go  about  such  an  at- 
tack? In  some  places  you  can  have  student  co-operation,  and  can  use 
student  help  to  advantage.  There  are  other  fields  of  action  where  it  is  a 
very  doubtful  question  whether  you  can  use  student  help,  as  for  example  in 
investigating  saloons,   gambling  houses,  and  houses  of   iU-fame. 

In  the  first  place,  it  is  subjecting  them  very  possibly  to  temptation;  and 
in  the  second  place,  if  you  are  after  legal  evidence,  which  is  probably  what 
you  ought  to  be  after,  it  is  putting  the  student  in  an  unfair  position  to 
ask  him  to  get  legal  evidence  which  he  may  have  to  go  on  the  stand  to  sub- 
stantiate. I  believe  the  only  satisfactory  method  of  attacking  such  prob- 
lems is  by  the  employment  of  professional  detectives,  and  by  doing  it  with 
the  utmost  secrecy.  The  greater  the  secrecy,  the  greater  the  results.  The 
method  of  attack  will  have  to  depend  on  local  conditions,  but  secrecy  and 
swiftness  and "  putting  pressure  upon  the  municipal  authorities  is  the  only 
way,  in  my  opinion,  to  get  at  these  institutions. 

Mr.  Mott:  I  may  have  misunderstood  the  leader  of  the  discussion  in 
what  he  said  about  the  better  class  of  legal  and  responsible  saloons.  I 
have  had  a  great  deal  of  experience  in  this  matter.  By  far  the  largest 
number  of  students  that  I  know  who  were  not  under  the  spell  and  clutch  of 
evil  habits  of  drinking  when  they  came  to  college  and  came  under  the 
habit,  have  been  led  away  in  these  better  places.  It  is  an  exceptional  case. 
I  know  of  such  places,  but  I  state  as  a  matter  of  fact  that  I  know  of  hun- 
dreds of  men  of  some  of  the  best  families  of  this  nation  who  have  been 
drawn  in,  to  these  so-called  respectable  places,  that  were  doing  their  busi- 
ness according  to  law,  literally.  In  so  far  as  they  are  to  be  commended 
for  obeying  the  law,  I  stand  with  you,  but  in  so  far  as  you  would  imply  any 
silence  with  reference  to  this  most  deadly  snare,  I  would  not  be  sDent,  and 
I  think  our  conference  should  not  only  sound  a  clear  note  on  this  point,  but 
use  all  the  power  we  can  command,  should  seek  to  put  these  places  out  of 
business  or  to  neutralize  their  influence  as  much  as  the  others. 

(Applause.) 

Mr.  Cochran :  I  am  something  of  an  educational  tramp.  I  have  recently 
been  at  Stanford  at  the  University  of  California,  and  also  Oregon,  Wash- 
ington, Montana,  and  North  Dakota.  I  wish  most  heartily  to  accord  with 
what  Mr.  Mott  has  said  vdth  reference  to  so-called  respectable  saloons. 
I  have  seen  in  these  cities  especially  where  we  have  our  university  boys  up 
against  the  great  temptations  of  our  city  life,  an  effort  on  the  part  of  the 
saloon  element  to  cater  to  the  university  element  and  to  spend  a  great  deal 
of  money  upon  the  so-called  college  inn.  We  see  a  great  deal  of  stained 
glass,  beautifully  respectable  stained  glass,  and  many  pennants  and  banners. 
I  refer  only  to  the  outside.  But  I  am  afraid  these  college  inns,  with  the 
so-called  university  and  college  atmosphere,  are  the  real  snares  of  our 
student  body.     No  student  wants  to  get  into  a  grog  shop,  into  a  gin  mill. 


He  wants  to  do  his  boozing  respectably  and  that  is  where  we  have  to  fight 
the  fiend  of  liquor  in  the  college  inn. 

With  reference  to  the  attitude  of  college  authorities  toward  student 
grafting  and  student  drinking  and  the  like,  I  am  sure  we  all  of  us,  who 
know  anything  about  the  matter,  agree  that  presidents  and  faculties  are 
very  deeply  in  earnest  with  reference  to  the  cleaning  up  of  college  and 
university  life.  They  point  with  pride,  to  the  fact  that  within  the  last 
five  or  ten  years  the  moral  atmosphere  of  the  university  has  greatly  im- 
proved. I  am  hearing  constantly  as  I  go  from  college  to  college  and 
university  to  university,  that  the  authorities  of  the  university  are  deeply 
in  earnest  and  co-operating  in  the  matter  of  a  higher  type  of  moral  life. 

Mr.  Darby:  I  think  my  Indiana  associates  from  Bloemington  will  agree 
with  me  that  our  basis  is  the  correct  one,  that  the  point  of  attack  may  be 
the  kind  of  saloons  that  we  call  the  bad  ones,  but  the  basis  of  attack  is 
the  saloon  per  se. 

7.  Discussion:  "What  has  the  religious  spirit  to  offer  in 
bridging  the  gap  between  fraternity  and  non-fraternity 
men  and  women?"    Mr.  Wilber. 

I  shall  assume  that  there  is  a  gap  between  the  fraternity  and  non-fra- 
ternity element  in  our  universities  that,  if  possible,  we  ought  to  try  an^ 
bridge. 

Why  should  it  be  bridged?  The  fraternities,  let  me  assume,  cultivate 
an  aristocratic  tendency.  The  very  fact  of  fraternity  means  that  two 
fellows  are  plowing  the  same  field  of  learning  and  one  is  taken  and  the 
other  left.  Two  women  are  grinding  at  the  mill  of  examination  and  they 
are  grinding  pretty  hard.  One  is  taken  and  the  other  left.  Whether  for 
better  or  for  worse,  there  is  that  selective  process  going  on  in  the  school 
life,  which  creates  heart-burnings. 

As  I  am  a  fraternity  man  myself,  I  am  not  ignorant  of  the  helpful  in- 
fluence in  fraternity  life.  There  is  a  certain  appeal  made  to  a  class  of 
university  men  that  could  not  be  made  otherwise.  You  are  a  nobleman. 
You  are  not  a  barb.  You  are  a  Greek.  Nohlesse  oblige  is  the  appeal  made 
oftener  in  fraternity  circles  than  elsewhere.  I  am  amused  in  going  into 
the  chapter  house  of  the  fraternity  to  which  I  belong  and  in  seeing  that 
the  freshman  gets  the  coal  for  the  grate.  When  a  graduate  comes  in  he 
gives  him  his  chair.  It  is  a  remnant  of  the  old  fagging  system.  You  re- 
member Lyman  Beecher  when  he  went  to  college  was  attempted  to  be 
fagged.  He  would  not  be  fagged.  But  there  is  a  great  deal  after  all  to 
be  said  in  favor  of  this  fagging  system.  It  trains  the  fellow  lower 
down  to  mind,  and  that  is  one  thing  that  is  pretty  hard  to  get  into  our 
American  constitution.  We  speak  more,  you  know,  of  our  liberties  than 
we  do  of  our  duties.  There  is  one  duty,  humiliating  though  it  may  be, 
to  get  coal,  to  give  up  the  chair,  to  be  a  handy  man  for  those  mighty  gods 
who  sit  above  them.  Well,  it  does  inculcate  a  sense  of  obedience  to  the 
powers  that  be. 

But  at  the  same  time,  it  cultivates  an  aristocratic  idea.     Some  of  those 

41 


advantages,  I  think,  we  will  concede  without  discussion,  could  be  secured 
without  the  formal  fraternity,  so  perhaps  it  isn't  as  necessary  as  some 
people  believe   to   a  well-rounded  character. 

There  there  is  another  thing,  I  think,  the  fraternity  fails  in,  and  that 
is  the  building  up  of  a  true  proportion  of  values,  as  to  the  importance  of 
fraternity  life.  Every  fraternity  man  here  understands  what  I  mean. 
There  is  a  kind  of  extravagance  of  expression,  which  goes  along  witii 
"Greek"  life.  But  when  we  meet  as  alumni  coming  back  to  a  college, 
it  ought  to  be  with  our  ideals  somewhat  clarified  as  to  the  proper  pro- 
portion of  values.  What  is  it,  after  all,  to  be  a  college  fraternity  mant 
Once  in  a  while,  I  know,  it  is  very  pleasant  to  meet  the  fellows  and,  if 
you  can  remember  it,  give  the  grip.  But  there  are  a  great  many  other 
grips  that  you  need  to  give  that  are  much  more  important. 

Some  men  say,  you  have  your  aristocracy  anyway.  There  is  a  selective 
process  bound  to  go  on.  That  is  very  true  and  it  ought  to  be  done  along 
rational  lines.  I  know  very  well  that  this  process  of  rushing  and  taking  in 
freshmen  before  they  have  got  out  of  the  egg  and  don't  know  exactly 
what  breed  they  are,  often  brings  dire  disaster  and  dismay  to  the  frater- 
nity, not  to  speak  of  the  effect  on  the  freshman.  You  know  very  well 
that  even  the  fraternity  standard  breaks  down,  because  they  confess 
that  they   make  mistakes. 

I  don't  know  but  that  the  other  end  of  the  question,  of  what  the 
religious  spirit  can  do,  almost  answers  itself.  Here  is  one  thing:  it  can 
hold  up  the  true  standard  of  the  fraternity.  The  phrase,  "Oh  liberty, 
what  crimes  are  committed  in  thy  name ! ' '  can  also  be  applied  to  the 
term  equality  and  fraternity.  Often  you  and  I  are  obliged  to  stand  up 
and  be  classed  with  men  whom  we  would  not  allow  ourselves  to  be  classed 
with  under  any  other  circumstances.  We  were  in  the  same  fraternity. 
We  did  not  know  them,  and  the  quality  of  our  chapter  was  perhaps  dif- 
ferent from  theirs.  Yet  because  they  are  of  the  same  fraternity  we  have 
got  to  receive  them  willy-nilly.  The  spirit  of  the  organization  has  to 
take  place.  You  all  know  what  embarrassment  it  often  gives  to  bring 
together  men  who  are  not  at  all  congenial.  I  think  the  religious  spirit 
does  do  this:  it  brings  into  the  university  life  the  true  idea  of  what  frater- 
nity is. 

But  fraternity  is  supremely  self-conscious,  not  to  say  self-interested. 
It  doesn't  choose  men  as  its  members  for  the  benefit  of  the  young  men;  it 
doesn't  choose  them  as  a  missionary  venture.  It  chooses  them  for  the 
possible  value  that  they  will  be  to  it,  and  if  they  are  not  up  to  their 
standard  of  value,  they  will  drop  them  like  hot  cakes.  So,  you  see,  it  is  a 
self-interested  organization,  whereas  Christianity,  your  Christianity  and 
mine,  is  an  altruistic  affair,  and  I  agree  with  what  was  said  by  one 
gentleman  this  morning,  as  we  go  out  from  college  into  business  life,  we 
find  the  ideal  cultivated  in  college  life  goes  by  the  board.  And,  don't 
you  know  that  we  are  regarded  as  being  sentimental  in  our  altruism  f 
Now,  what  we  want  to  do  is  to  get  altruism  down  from  the  region  of 
sentiment  to  the  ground  of  fact.  We  can  do  it  in  the  student  age.  They 
have  got  to  get  it  in  college  circles.     The  Christian  spirit  must  provide  it. 

42 


8.  "How  to  meet  the  personal  needs  of  university  students,  to 
broaden  the  religious  outlook  and  deepen  the  religious 
life."    Mr.  Tinker. 

The  advantage  of  holding  a  series  of  meetings  lies  largely  in  the  fact 
that  one  is  compelled  to  aim  at  a  definite  goal.  The  ideal  is  to  include  in 
our  plan  the  so-called  evangelistic  conference  that  will  lead  men  to  definite 
decisions  and  the  other  conferences  directly  or  indirectly  tributary  to  it, 
some  being  used  to  prepare  the  way,  and  others  being  used  to  conserve 
the    results. 

Begin  in  early  November,  with  a  strong  series  of  meetings  upon  the  gen- 
eral theme  of  religious  education.  Friday,  Saturday  and  Sunday  might  be 
given,  and  the  strongest  religious  educators  available  secured.  Special 
meetings  for  members  of  the  faculty,  and  for  the  ministers  of  the  town 
ought  to  be  a  feature  of  the  conference.  The  services  could  then  be  so 
arranged  as  to  head  up  in  one  large  mass  meeting  in  which  the  Bible 
study   enrollment   for   the  year   could   be   obtained. 

A  few  weeks  later,  hold  a  conference  in  the  interests  of  missions.  Prom 
inent  laymen  could  be  secured  to  make  the  addresses.  The  meetings  of 
such  a  series  might  be  confined  to  one  Sunday,  heading  up  in  one  large 
mass  meeting. 

Another  series  of  addresses  might  be  given  upon  the  general  theme, 
"Ideals  in  Lay  Professions,"  that  will  lead  the  thought  of  the  student 
to  the  task  of  defining  his  profession  morally  and  ethically.  These  ad- 
dresses should  be  delivered  as  far  as  possible  by  the  professors  in  their 
respective  departments,  and  opportunity  given  for  free  and  full  discus- 
sion. 

Our  main  business,  however,  is  to  lead  men  steadily  and  faithfully  into 
fellowship  with  Jesus  Christ.  The  strongest  and  sanest  speakers  in  the 
country  should  be  secured  for  this  work.  Conferences  in  the  late  afternoon 
and  meetings  in  the  early  evening  might  well  be  continued  for  a  week, 
and  every  agency  upon  the  campus  invited  to  help  in  promoting  their 
success.  There  are  three  ways  in  which,  I  believe,  the  helpful  effects  of 
such  a  conference  may  be  conserved. 

First:  By  a  conference  upon  college  ideals.  Immediately  after  the 
evangelistic  services,  call  together  the  student  leaders  of  university  life, 
the  president  of  the  university,  the  deans  of  the  faculty,  and  a  few  pop- 
ular professors,  for  the  purpose  of  discussing  such  themes  as  the  follow- 
ing: 

1.  The  honor  system. 

2.  The  liquor  question  among  college  students. 

3.  The  relationship  between  professors  and  student. 

4.  The  social  conditions  of  the  college. 

Second:  A  conference  upon  the  claims  of  distinctively  religious  call- 
ings. 

Third:  A  conference  upon  the  college  graduate's  opportunities  in  the 
community  in  which  he  is  soon  to  become  a  citizen,  for  some  kind  of 
volunteer   service. 

The  personal  relation  between  the  university  pastor  and  the  student  is 

48 


a  subject  capable  of  prolonged  treatment.     I  will  mention  two  single  as- 
pects of  the  theme: 

1.  The  pastor's  personal  interviews. 

2.  His  group  relationships. 

1.  The  Freshman.  The  pastor  should  know  these  men  as  intimately  as 
possible,  especially  the  strongest  among  them.  2.  The  college  leaders  in 
his  own  denomination.  If  he  can  win  these  men  he  has  indefinitely  in- 
creased his  own  efficiency.  3.  The  strong  men  among  the  seniors.  Time 
spent  with  these  men  is  of  untold  value.  Their  life  work  is  in  the  bal- 
ance. They  need  the  counsel  and  sympathy  of  true  friends.  4.  The  sick, 
the  crippled,   and   the   neglected.     We   cannot   afford   to   miss  such   men. 

There  are  a  few  questions  that  I  have  found  of  great  service  in  calling 
upon  men  who  are  strangers  to  me:  1st.  What  are  you  planning  to  do  in 
life,  and  why  have  you  chosen  this  profession!  2nd.  Have  you  ever 
thought  of  the  ministry,  and  of  Association  work  as  a  life  profession,  and 
why  not!  3rd.  Are  you  doing  anything  whatever  in  the  line  of  service 
for  the  church  or  for  any  other  Christian  organization?  Such  questions 
as  these  reveal  the  man  to  himself  as  well  as  to  you,  and  aid  in  getting 
close  to  his  inner  life,  and  they  can  be  asked  even  though  you  are  in  the 
room  with  several  others,  as  you  often  are,  in  the  rush  and  uncertainty  of 
calling. 

And  now  as  to  the  group  relations  of  the  student  pastor.  The  men 
upon  the  cabinet  must  claim  our  first  attention.  They  are  our  hands  and 
our  feet,  and  often  our  head,  and  with  them  we  must  work  and  pray  and 
chum.  They  must  know  us,  and  we  must  know  them.  If  we  fail  in 
winning  their  respect  and  love,  we  are  fearfully  handicapped  and  well- 
nigh  beaten  in  our  work.  And  what  is  true  of  our  cabinet  is  true  of  our 
committees.  They  do  not  need  to  have  us  do  their  work,  but  they  need 
to  have  us  near  to  spur  and  cheer  them  on. 

Make  your  classes  as  far  as  possible  normal  classes,  or  working  classes. 
The  class  may  be  dealing  with  social  problems,  but  if  so,  let  us  insist  upon 
the  laboratory  method — urge  each  man  to  be  a  social  worker.  We  may  be 
discussing  a  Biblical  theme  pure  and  simple,  but  if  so,  let  us  insist  that  the 
men  from  this  group  lead  classes  in  Sunday  School,  or  among  their  fellow 
students.  This  ought  surely  to  be  done  if  we  are  to  train  these  men  for 
permanent  service.  Our  great  objective  is  to  get  men  to  do  work.  And 
last,  we  should  have  our  inner  circle,  the  few  men  with  whom  we  can  get 
closer  to  our  Lord  than  with  any  others. 


44 


VII.    THE  INSTITUTIONAL  FEATURES  OF  THE  UNIVER- 
SITY PASTORATE  AS  NOW  IN  OPERATION  IN 
THE  VARIOUS  UNIVERSITIES. 


1.  "The  university  pastor  as  primarily  a  personal  force  work- 
ing in  co-operation  with  the  institutions  already  estab- 
lished, such  as  the  local  church,  and  the  Christian  Asso- 
ciations."   Mr.  Blakeman. 

To  set  for  any  man  the  duty,  of  conducting  a  mission  by  personal 
contact  with  men  in  an  institution  of  learning  where  scholars  dissect  men 
as  coldly  as  they  do  rocks  or  herbs,  and  where  at  the  same  time  youth, 
with  a  profound  trust,  waits  to  be  directed,  is  to  plunge  the  pastor  into 
the  very  high  tide  of  life.  The  man  who  hopes  to  succeed  here  must 
have  the  very  minimum  of  timidity  regarding  society.  If  he  shrinks  from 
life's  sacred  associations  he  can  scarcely  hope  to  win  students  to  Christ's 
mode  of  life. 

The  characteristics  peculiar  to  the  student  would  make  the  demand  for 
much  friendship  on  the  part  of  the  pastor.  Dr.  Francis  Peabody,  one  of 
the  ablest  college  pastors  of  today,  has  called  attention  to  these  character- 
istics, and  it  is  because  of  these  that  I  venture  to  maintain  that  the  Uni- 
versity Pastor  must  be  primarily  a  personal  force,  whatever  the  nature  of 
the  institution  with  which  he  does  his  work. 

The  student  is  first  of  all  self-conscious,  studying  himself,  not  institu- 
tions.    This  gives  us  the  second  characteristic;  he  is  self-absorbed. 

The  only  joint  of  his  harness  where  any  arrow  can  pierce  is  friendship. 
Where  friendship  prevails  even  the  most  self-conscious  person  is  thrown 
off  guard  and  is  natural.  Therefore,  whatever  the  institution  used  as  a 
housing  place  or  as  an  office  or  a  lecture  hall  or  a  meeting  place,  the  uni- 
versity pastor  must  be  primarily  a  personal  force  if  he  would  win  students 
to  Christ's  mode  of  thought  and  life. 

The  fourth  characteristic  ascribed  to  the  student  by  Dr.  Peabody  is  a 
passion  for  reality.  The  student  is  not  won  by  the  *^ trimmings"  of  re- 
ligion. He  will  give  heed  only  to  the  essentials,  a  personal  sermon  and 
the  person  at  the  center  of  the  institution. 

The  question  of  how  our  work  is  to  be  done  best  involves  a  discussion 
of  what  are  the  essential  aims.  Is  it  to  create  institutions?  I  believe 
not.  This  gathering  declares  that  our  churches  are  working  scientifically 
for  the  maximum  output  with  the  minimum  outlay.  Our  aim  is  to  build 
character  and  perpetuate  the  kingdom  of  God  as  the  Church  understands 
that  Kingdom.  The  fields  of  activity  possible  to  the  free  lance  in  his 
church  are  numerous.     The  university  pastor  is  as  free  as  a  layman  but 

45 


has  the  authority  of  a  clergyman.  His  office  is  to  plan  his  own  campaign 
for  uniting  town  and  gown.  He  may  reinforce  any  one  service  of  his 
church  or  the  Christian  Association.  The  Sunday  School  can  be  supple- 
mented with  organized  student  classes.  Acting  as  an  administrator,  he 
can  create  such  classes.  These  may  be  manned  with  efficient  university 
teachers.  This  has  proved  a  very  successful  mode  of  attack  in  all  the 
churches  having  university  pastors  in  Madison.  A  large  variety  of  courses 
are  here  possible;  direct  Bible  courses,  Christian  Ethics,  Church  History, 
Social  Problems,  and  Church  Law.  So  wide  is  the  range  that  there  need 
be  no  duplication  and  the  work  in  the  churches  and  in  the  Christian  As- 
sociations will  offer  a  splendid  list  of  electives.  He  may  reinforce  the 
Sunday  School  by  conducting  missions  in  outskirts  of  the  city.  Mis- 
sions in  Madison  are  now  being  conducted  entirely  and  two  others  are 
being  aided  by  a  university  pastor.  In  these  he  uses  as  teachers  a  num- 
ber of  students.  The  training  thus  made  possible  to  these  students  in 
teaching,  preaching,  and  club  directing,  is  invaluable.  The  meeting  of 
practical  problems,  under  the  direction  of  a  college  leader,  will  make  effi- 
cient laymen  if  not  ministers  of  all  who  are  thus  employed.  This  will  do 
much  to  stop  the  leakage  at  the  end  of  the  college  course.  Knowing  how 
to  adjust  himself  to  a  struggling  church  in  a  suburb  of  his  college  town, 
the  student  will  fit  readily  into  the  church  in  the  community  where  he 
goes  to  practice  law  or  to  engage  in  business. 

Again,  as  a  free  lance  the  university  pastor  finds  a  neglected  society 
in  the  local  Young  People's  organization.  These  societies  have  never  been 
worked  to  their  fullest  capacity,  chiefly  because  they  lack  trained  leaders. 
In  the  case  of  such  organizations  he  can  become  a  general  manager.  In 
their  departments  are  sufficient  machinery  for  any  tactful  personal  worker. 

As  a  worker  without  a  special  institution  co-operating  with  the  estab- 
lished organizations  and  representing  the  university  pastor  at  Wisconsin, 
I  would  therefore,  call  attention  to  the  overworked  pastors  in  every  Uni- 
versity town,  to  the  feeling  among  students  that  the  church  has  neglected 
them;  to  the  student's  need  of  an  advisor  and  friend,  and  to  the  hunger 
for  faith  which  is  observed  as  we  go  about  from  student  room  to  student 
room.  I  would  call  attention  to  the  democratic  spirit  of  the  state  insti- 
tution and  point  out  that  this  is  a  call  for  a  university  pastor  without  an 
institution.  I  would  call  attention  to  the  possibility  of  an  association  of 
Christian  workers  in  every  university  as  a  means  of  stopping  any  over- 
lapping. But  above  all  I  would  urge  every  worker  to  a  careful  consider- 
ation of  the  values  of  personal  relation  between  pastor  and  student,  for 
when  all  has  been  said  and  unsaid,  we  must  admit  that  the  Master  was 
Himself  a  free  personal  force,  winning  a  man  here  and  a  man  there.  Thus 
may  we  ourselves  safely  begin  with  what  He  judged  to  be  essential. 
Though  the  method  seems  primitive  and  slow  in  our  day,  it  is  nevertheless, 
scientific,  and  by  it  the  men  of  heart  and  energy  may  win  to  holy  living 
the  great  student  populations  whose  ''passion  for  reality"  calls  loud  and 
long  to  the  church  of  our  time. 


46 


2.  Discussion:  ''Shall  a  home,  commodious,  but  not  institu- 
tional in  character,  be  the  center  of  his  work?"  Mr. 
French. 

The  possibility  of  home  life  and  a  home  atmosphere  for  students  is  what 
I  want  to  emphasize.  I  have  in  mind,  a  scene  in  the  home  that  has  been 
furnished  us;  the  dining  room  with  the  table  shoved  back  in  the  corner 
with  a  sheet  and  a  lot  of  sofa  cushions  spread  along  the  floor,  and  a  body 
of  young  men  and  women  sitting  around  before  an  open  grate  fire,  coming 
into  closer  fellowship  and  relationship  around  this  "Hoboe"  supper  than 
they  can  in  any  other  way.  The  home  feature  ought  to  be  emphasized, 
especially  with  men  who  come  from  the  very  remote  regions,  and  man  after 
man  in  a  great  institution  goes  through  without  ever  stepping  inside  a 
real  home.  There  cannot  be  too  many  such  homes  about  the  campus.  If 
we  are  going  to  get  hold  of  the  leaders,  it  furnishes  an  element  of  Chris- 
tian strategy.  I  find  if  we  get  our  leaders  to  gather  around  the  table,  we 
fcid  out  more  about  each  other.  It  is  easier  to  discuss  things.  I  can  put 
my  hand  on  a  man's  shoulder  and  ask  him  to  do  things  that  I  otherwise 
could  not  do.  It  fosters  a  relationship  between  ourselves  and  the  various 
■clubs,  the  sororities  and  fraternities. 

The  house  for  our  work  was  given  to  us.  It  is  a  beautiful  house  that 
<;ost  about  $13,000.  We  have  found  it  a  great  factor  in  getting  hold  of 
leaders  during  the  opening  days.  Every  Friday  or  Saturday  night  when 
there  isn't  any  university  function,  we  aim  to  have  groups  of  eighteen  to 
twenty-five  students  invited.  Groups  come  by  invitation  into  our  home 
and  we  get  a  personal  relationship  that  way.  It  has  been  impossible  for  us 
to  cover  the  nine  hundred  students  we  have  on  our  list,  but  we  covered  the 
freshman  class  in  this  way  as  soon  as  possible  after  the  opening  of  the 
college  year. 

Another  thing  that  emphasizes  the  home  feature  is  when  speakers  from 
abroad  come  to  us  and  there  are  certain  students  for  whom  it  is  important 
to  meet  this  speaker.  It  is  easy  to  bring  them  together  for  dinner.  And 
then  always  after  the  church  service  on  Sunday  evening,  we  have  a  very 
informal  lunch  to  which  we  ask  in  anybody  who  seems  to  have  been  inter- 
ested during  the  day. 

Now,  this  is  a  little  of  the  larger  social  service  possible  in  such  a  home, 
<jall  it  a  manse  if  you  will.  To  it  faculty  people  also  can  come  and  con- 
nect with  students  and  know  we  are  always  there.  It  dignifies  the  whole 
relationship  of  the  pastor  in  the  university  to  have  a  manse  of  that  kind. 
I  should  say  that  the  first  thing  that  a  man  should  be  given  as  he  goes  on 
the  field  as  a  student  pastor  is  a  house  of  this  character,  which  would  pri- 
marily be  a  home,  and  stand  for  all  the  graces  and  the  beauty  and  the 
suggestion  of  a  home.  Give  him  that  and  there  will  never  be  any  danger 
of  institutionalizing  our  work,  because,  as  I  say,  you  could  multiply  them 
into  a  hundred  and  each  one  would  exercise  its  beneficial  influence. 

Just  a  word  as  to  the  practical  management  of  a  home  of  this  kind. 
It  must  have,  possibly,  a  little  institutional  character  about  it.  It  must 
be  maintained,  and  its  expense.  We  have  this  feature  in  our  home.  We 
have  fifteen  girls  on  the  upper  floor,  who  come  into  more  or  less  personal 

47 


relationship  with  us.  They  are  selected  girls,  who  act  as  a  leaven  in  the 
lump.  It  is  convenient  when  anything  is  to  be  done  to  have  those  girls 
that  we  can  depend  on.  They  pay  the  expenses,  and  the  house  is  paying 
for  itself  and  about  $300  in  addition.  The  rooms  are  furnished  to  them 
at  less  cost  than  they  could  get  rooms  in  the  city.  The  house  is  an  abso- 
lute gift. 

3.   Discussion:     "Shall  he  do  his  main  work  through  a  guild 
hall,  a  dormitory?"    Mr.  Merrifield. 

There  is  no  one  style  of  work  that  fits  all  fields.  I  think  we  have  seen 
that  very  clearly.  It  depends  so  much  upon  the  relationship  of  the  Uni- 
versity pastor  and  the  local  pastor,  the  distance  of  the  church  from  the 
campus,  etc.  There  are  many  considerations  which  we  must  take  into  ac- 
count in  judging  of  the  type  of  work  to  be  done. 

My  own  preference  is  this:  Adopt  every  phase  of  work  that  will  meet 
the  need,  provided  you  do  not  lose  sight  of  the  fundamental  spirit  of  the 
whole  movement.  The  moment  we  let  the  machinery  get  ahead  of  the 
spirit,  we  are  gone. 

Let  me  give  you  the  history  of  our  own  movement,  in  just  a  word.  A 
twelve  room  house  which  is  admirably  adapted  to  the  work  as  it  now  stands. 
We  have  improved  the  place  by  making  dormitory  room  for  the  eighteen 
men  we  hope  to  have  there  next  year.  We  have  thirteen  at  present.  This 
home  is  the  center  of  our  work.  I  think  under  the  circumstances  holding 
at  Ann  Arbor  it  is  eminently  wise  to  have  this  guild  hall  for  the  following 
reasons:  It  makes  a  very  attractive  social  center.  We  have  most  of  our 
social  life  centering  in  the  hall.  Occasionally  we  go  across  the  street  to 
the  church,  and  I  am  very  anxious  for  the  church  people,  who  give  the 
social  receptions  in  the  autumn,  to  make  the  students  feel  that  the  local 
church  is  welcoming  them.  I  believe  it  is  wise  for  the  movement  to  tie 
up  to  the  local  church  as  far  as  possible,  because  the  student  has  come 
to  the  church  and  can  be  passed  on  to  the  church  later. 

We  have  the  general  socials  in  the  parlor,  which  will  accommodate  about 
125  students,  and  group  socials,  on  which  we  lay  great  stress.  This  last 
year  we  had  about  nine  general  socials,  seventy-five  to  a  hundred  students 
each  time,  and  about  forty  group  socials.  Most  of  our  work  centers  in 
the  guild  hall  itself.  We  find  the  students  will  come  much  more  easily 
during  the  week  for  the  other  work,  which  is  more  important,  if  we  can 
get  them  first  on  the  social  side.  I  believe  it  is  wise  to  have  a  social  center 
like  this,  because  you  can't  tie  the  students  up  to  the  chiu-ch  building  as 
it  is  commonly  built.  Our  hall  is  a  fair  hall  for  temporary  needs,  but 
some  of  these  days  I  would  like  to  see  something  better.  I  am  not  sure 
but  that  the  ultimate  solution  of  the  problem  will  be  a  building  like  this 
in  which  we  are  meeting  for  the  Association  on  the  grounds,  and  a  dig- 
nified, modem  church  building,  which  will  include  the  regular  church  activ- 
ities and  the  guild  hall  in  connection  with  it.  I  would  like  to  see  all  the 
churches  near  the  campus  have  a  dignified  plant  and  guild  hall  that  will 
stand  out  as  a  mark  of  the  dignity  of  the  church  and  develop  interest  in 

48 


the  students  as  a  student  center.  It  seems  to  me  that  will  come  closest 
to  the  student  center.  Maybe  I  am  wrong  in  that.  Perhaps  the  guild 
hall  should  be  across  the  street  or  away  from  the  church,  but  I  think  the 
closer  you  can  get  the  church  to  the  guild  hall,  provided  the  students  will 
warm  up  to  it,  the  better  this  will  work  out. 

A  second  point:  The  guild  hall  ought  to  be  an  official  center.  I  mean  by 
that,  the  student  pastor  ought  to  have  a  place  where  he  can  meet  the  stu- 
dents for  conference.  Have  religion  his  business,  and  every  hour  of  time 
spent  ought  to  be  spent  in  that  business.  I  have  had  150  to  175  consul- 
tations with  students  on  distinctly  religious  problems  since  last  autumn, 
more  than  last  year,  I  think,  and  they  are  increasing  in  number  all  the 
time.  Moreover,  I  have  tried  to  work  out  a  plan  of  having  the  students 
call  upon  the  students. 

Third  point:  The  guild  hall  can  therefore  be  made  into  a  class  room  of 
no  mean  proportions.  We  have  been  able,  just  this  last  semester,  to  have 
eight  classes  a  week,  and  it  is  only  a  beginning  of  what  can  be  done. 
There  is  a  constant  demand  for  courses  growing  up,  and  there  are  more 
classes  than  I  can  possibly  handle  even  now.  Some  of  these  days  I  hope 
we  will  have  two  or  three  men  on  the  work,  who  can  properly  take  care 
of  it.  Together  with  these  classes  we  have  a  little  library,  made  up,  just 
now,  chiefly  of  the  pastor's  library  and  my  own.  The  demand  is  increas- 
ing for  wide-awake,  up-to-date  books.  To  talk  over  these  books  with  the 
students,  to  come  in  and  have  the  books  where  they  can  read  them,  even 
though  you  are  not  there  encourages .  them  to  read  very  much  more  widely 
than  they  would  do  otherwise. 

Now,  the  dormitory  system:  we  have  thirteen  men  in  the  hall;  we  will 
have  eighteen  next  year.  We  are  trying  an  experiment  which  may  be  very 
dangerous,  but  anything  that  is  good  is  dangerous.  We  have  these  men 
in  the  hall,  and  we  found  that  after  the  first  year  or  so  they  were  simplj 
rooming  there  and  when  the  fraternities  wanted  a  man  they  would  pick 
him  out  and  we  lost  him  and  lost  the  rent.  So  I  said  to  the  guild  com- 
mittee one  day,  "Let's  organize  the  men;  let's  put  it  into  their  hands  to 
choose  the  men  who  shall  come  into  the  hall,  and  make  one  count  put  a 
man  out."  We  have  tried  for  a  year  and  a  half  with  great  success,  and 
I  believe  in  the  organization  of  this  fraternity — for  it  is  a  fraternity.  So 
far,  for  a  year  and  a  half,  it  has  proved  to  be,  not  selfish  but  unselfish. 
They  live  for  themselves,  it  is  true,  but  they  live  for  themselves  better  be- 
cause they  stand  for  the  whole  guild  of  four  hundred  people.  There  is  a 
larger  circle.  They  are  touching  men  who  are  outside  of  the  hall.  The 
girls  are  going  to  be  organized  in  the  same  way.  We  have  thirteen  in  the 
house  and  next  year  there  are  going  to  be  sixteen,  and  they  are  going  to 
be  organized.  It  is  an  experiment,  I  grant  you,  but  it  is  working  out 
well.  We  are  trying  to  make  the  church  ideal  our  ideal,  and  that  is,  that 
the  church,  and  therefore  the  guild,  stand  supremely  for  the  religious 
idea,  the  supremacy  of  religion,  for  making  Christian  characters  who  will 
go  out  and  idealize  society,  touching  here  and  there  and  making  Jesus 
Christ  supreme. 

4— C.  W.  49 


4.   "The  opportunity  of  the  university  pastor  in  a  semi-official 
Bible  chair."    Mr.  Payne. 

The  Bible  Chair  movement,  so-called,  originated  in  the  Christian  church, 
and  was  inaugurated  by  the  Christian  Women's  Board  of  Missions,  in 
1893,  at  the  University  of  Michigan.  Work  is  also  carried  on  at  the  uni- 
versities of  Missouri,  California,  Oregon,  Virginia,  Georgia,  and  Texas, 
and  at  the  Tri-State  Normal,  at  Angola,  Indiana.  The  initiators  of  the 
movement  proceeded  upon  the  theory  that  it  is  quite  as  important  to  aflford 
the  student  instruction  in  religion  as  in  science,  literature  and  art.     , 

The  Bible  is  the  book  for  religious  education.  Systematic  Bible  study 
will  result  in:  1.  A  growing  acquaintance  with  the  facts  and  truths  of 
the  Bible.  2.  A  keener  appreciation  of  the  personal  good  derivable  from 
such  knowledge.  3.  A  more  vital  and  forceful  life.  Pastoral  oversight 
and  social  activities  are  considered  necessary  accessories  for  accomplish- 
ing the  desired  results,  but  the  teaching  function  is  primary.  The  incum- 
bent of  the  semi-oflBcial  Bible  Chair  has  no  official  relation  to  the  univer- 
sity. The  character  of  the  instructor  and  the  quality  of  the  teaching, 
however,  should  measure  up  well  to  university  ideals. 

Certain  conditions  must  be  recognized  in  conducting  the  work.  The 
student  is  busy.  Should  he  give  much  attention  to  Biblical  study  to  the 
neglect  of  university  courses,  criticism  of  both  student  and  Biblical  teacher 
follows.  The  stressful  social  life  takes  a  large  share  of  the  student 's  time. 
When  this  social  life  passes  into  hurtful  dissipation,  it  presents  an  unsur- 
mountable  obstacle  to  the  student's  doing  any  creditable  Biblical  study. 
The  student's  limitations,  his  attitude  to  ethical  and  religious  standards, 
the  self-sufficiency  of  youth,  the  independence  of  new  freedom — all  must  be 
met  in  the  Bible  study  program.  Two  other  conditioning  facts  must  be 
mentioned:  traditional  and  rationalistic  extremes.  I  shall  not  undertake 
to  say  which  is  more  difficult,  either  in  the  student  mind  or  in  the  com- 
munity at  large. 

The  teaching  must  be  scientific.  It  must  be  sensible  in  its  interpretation 
of  the  facts;  and  it  has  a  right  to  leave  unexplained  what  cannot  be  ex- 
plained. It  must  have  the  atmosphere  and  attitude  of  practical  service- 
ableness.  It  must  be  limited  in  the  amount  of  material  covered.  It  must 
be  non-sectarian.  The  scope  of  the  studies  offered  while  primarily  includ- 
ing Biblical  work,  should  comprehend  also  the  field  of  comparative  re- 
ligion, missions,  and  Christian  sociology. 

Wherever  students  can  be  induced  to  come  to  a  central  location,  that 
should  be  done;  but  many  can  better  be  reached  in  fraternity,  sorority  and 
club  houses. 

The  purpose  should  be  to  teach  as  many  as  one  can,  where  and  whenever 
he  can,  as  much  as  he  can,  as  thoroughly  as  he  can. 

5    "Shall  he  build  a  student  church?"    Mr.  Baker. 

In  1903  the  Church  of  Christ  completed  a  building  on  the  Champaign 
side  of  the  campus  at  the  University  of  Illinois.  In  1906  the  membership 
of  the  small  Methodist  chapel  erected  the  present  church  edifice  at  a  cost 

50 


of  $35,000.  In  1908  the  National  Unitarian  Association  completed  a  beauti- 
ful little  Unitarian  chapel,  and  the  Presbyterians,  under  the  efficient  lead- 
ership of  Mr.  Anderson,  are  soon  to  erect  a  large  church  in  the  most 
strategic  section  of  our  entire  University  community. 

Wiseacres  laughed  at  the  man  who  led  in  the  building  of  the  Metho- 
dist church,  saying  that  a  church  seating  a  thousand  people  would  not 
be  needed  there  in  thirty  years.  But  the  congregation  already  averages 
between  six  and  eight  hundred — and  on  pleasant  Sundays  the  building  is 
crowded  to  the  doors.  The  large  majority  of  those  in  attendance  are 
students.  Our  young  people's  meeting  has  had  an  average  of  190  through 
the  school  year  so  far — and  on  fair  Sundays  we  always  go  over  200  and 
have  reached  246,  all  students.  Our  attendance  at  Sunday  School — 
where  we  have  eight  student  classes — is  only  limited  by  our  lack  of  suffi- 
cient room. 

These  churches  are  not  student  churches  in  the  sense  that  the  member- 
ship officiary  is  entirely  made  up  of  students.  In  my  own  church  we  have 
a  membership  large  enough  to  carry  an  annual  budget  of  a  little  over 
$4,000,  which  amount  does  not  cover  the  $600  used  in  providing  for  the 
,wo(rk  of  two  assistants,  nor  the  benevolences  of  the  church — ^which  last 
year  ran  beyond  a  thousand  dollars.  We  have  no  outside  aid  in  caring  for 
our  budget,  and  of  the  $4,000  the  students  contribute  $1,000  or  less.  But 
these  churches  are  student  churches  in  this  sense — that  the  predominate  in- 
terests are  the  University  interests.  In  Trinity  we  have  over  50  members 
of  the  faculty  who  are  members  of  the  church  and  many  others  who  are 
members  of  the  congregation.  Besides  the  students  and  faculty,  we  draw 
from  those  who  have  moved  in  to  see  their  children  through  school,  or  are 
keeping  rooming  houses  or  clubs.  Among  them  all  it  is  understood  that 
the  reason  for  our  existence  is  that  we  ma/y  worTc  toward  a  solution  of  the 
student  problem — and  many  of  them  become  very  devoted  and  efficient 
helpers  in  working  toward  that  solution.  We  do  not  have  the  town  and 
gown  difficulty  at  all.  The  town  people  who  are  not  at  all  interested  in 
our  work  are  looked  after  adequately  by  the  downtown  churches. 

It  is  possible  in  churches  thus  made  up  to  give  the  students  an  ideal  for 
Sunday  School  and  young  people's  work,  boys'  gymnasium  classes,  and 
many  other  things  which  make  for  the  uplift  of  the  commimities  into  which 
they  shall  go  in  after  years.  I  have  known  agricultural  students,  for 
example,  (and  we  talk  a  great  deal  in  these  days  of  abandoned  country 
churches  as  to  how  we  can  make  Christiaaity  a  solvent  thing  in  the  rural 
districts  and  small  villages)  to  see  a  great  light,  and  go  home  possessed 
with  the  purpose  to  throw  themselves  into  the  work  of  the  church  as  never 
before — and  with  a  new  vision  as  to  how  to  capitalize  that  work. 

One  of  the  things  that  the  sanest  Y.  M.  C.  A.  workers  have  discovered 
is  that  men  may  be  live,  vigorous,  consecrated  workers  in  the  University 
Association,  and  after  their  course  is  finished  go  out  into  their  commu- 
nities to  take  no  part  in  the  work  of  organized  religion  there.  They  were 
trained  in  a  different  school,  they  never  allied  themselves  in  a  working  way 
with  the  church  when  in  school,  it  was  a  strange  thing  to  them  when  they 
went  out. 

51 


One  of  the  penalties  of  university  life  is  that  the  student  is  separated 
from  his  home  and  its  influences  for  four  years.  To  be  in  a  church  in  the 
midst  of  other  people — if  the  church  is  in  any  measure  alive  to  its  oppor- 
tunity and  responsibility — is  to  have  access  to  other  homes.  I  do  not  need 
to  argue  as  to  the  value  of  such  privileges  for  the  students.  For  many  a 
man  it  has  meant  refining  and  uplifting  fellowship,  to  say  nothing  of  the 
restraints  it  offers  from  a  life  of  dissipation. 

Another  thing  we  have  noticed  at  Illinois.  The  faculty  and  students 
touch  one  another  through  the  various  activities  of  the  church  life  as  they 
do  not,  and  cannot  in  any  other  way.  This  is  good  for  the  faculty.  It 
is  immensely  worth  while  for  the  students.  To  the  church  with  the  pre- 
dominant interest — the  university  interest — ^we  hope  to  add  the  Dormitory 
idea,  Social  Center,  and  Affiliated  College. 

6    Discussion:     "His  opportunity  as  an  interdenominational 
pastor."    Mr.  Wiltbank. 

I  was  informed  when  asked  to  speak  upon  this  topic  that  under  this 
head  I  should  describe  the  "Minnesota  plan,"  as  it  haa  been  called. 
Four  years  ago,  the  pastors  of  the  university  churches,  so-called,  of  the 
Presbyterian,  Congregational,  Methodist  and  Baptist  bodies,  met  and  de- 
cided that  their  respective  denominations  should  be  doing  more  to  bring 
about  a  closer  relation  between  the  students  and  the  churches.  These 
pastors  went  to  the  state  assemblies  of  their  respective  denominations,  and 
secured  the  appointment  of  committees  upon  religious  work  among  univer- 
sity students.  These  committees,  besides  meeting  severally  as  denomina- 
tional committees,  thought  that  it  would  be  well  for  them  to  meet  jointly. 
They  continued  these  joint  meetings  through  more  than  two  years.  During 
this  time  they  studied  the  whole  problem  of  work  among  students  in  state 
universities  as  a  general  problem,  and  also  the  particular  problem  at  Min- 
nesota. Though  they  were  inclined  in  the  beginning  of  their  investigations 
and  discussions  to  favor  denominational  effort,  yet  toward  the  end  of  their 
investigations  they  became  very  strongly  of  the  opinion  that  any  effort  in 
Minnesota  should  be  of  an  interdenominational  kind. 

The  reasons  that  led  them  to  this  conclusion  with  reference  to  Minne- 
sota were  three:  In  the  first  place,  the  Young  Men's  Christian  Associa- 
tion already  had  its  footing  upon  the  campus  and  its  standard.  It  would 
save  a  lot  of  trouble,  and  perhaps  criticism,  not  to  say  opposition,  if  this 
university  pastorate  idea  were  linked  up  with  the  Association,  enjoying 
as  the  Association  did  the  prestige  of  a  number  of  years  of  fairly  success- 
ful work  right  on  the  campus.  Then  also,  as  another  consideration  point- 
ing toward  the  desirability  of  interdenominational  effort,  it  was  clearly 
seen  by  this  joint  committee  that  the  kind  of  work  needing  to  be  done  at 
the  university  was  the  kind  of  work  that  could  be  done  only  by  a  high 
grade  man,  paid  a  larger  salary  than  any  of  the  various  denominations 
could  probably  afford  to  pay  singly.  In  fact,  this,  as  the  situation  at 
Minnesota  was  studied,  stood  out  as  the  greatest  need  there,  the  need  of  a 
man  who  for  personal  qualities  would    gain  the  respect  of  the  student  body 

52 


as  much  as  any  man,  even  the  most  respected  and  the  most  able,  upon  the 
faculty  would,  who  would  stand  at  the  same  time  as  the  representative  of 
the  Christian  religion.  The  young  men  and  young  women  at  the  Univer- 
sity of  Minnesota  come,  very  many  of  them  at  least,  from  small  towns 
where  the  church  was  likely  to  be  a  small  affair,  and  perhaps  ministered 
to  by  an  ineffective  minister.  Consequently  the  necessity  as  this  joint 
committee  saw  it,  of  a  champion  or  an  apologist,  using  the  latter  term  in 
its  technical  sense,  an  apologist  of  Christianity. 

A  third  reason,  which  I  will  simply  mention  and  pass  over,  was  the 
interdenominational  object  lesson  that  would  be  involved.  I  will  pass 
that  by,  as  it  is  obvious. 

As  a  fourth  and  final  reason  leading  this  joint  committee  to  favor  the 
interdenominational  pastorate,  I  would  mention  that  which  is  peculiar,  I 
think,  to  Minnesota,  namely,  that  any  student  pastor  working  as  the  rep- 
resentative of  any  particular  church  or  particular  denomination  could 
touch  only  a  comparatively  small  portion  of  the  student  body,  and  could 
bring  into  relation  with  the  particular  church  or  denomination  he  repre- 
sented only  a  very  minor  fraction  of  the  students  among  whom  he  worked. 
This  situation  is  unlike,  I  think,  that  of  all  the  universities  represented 
here.  Minnesota  is  in  the  center  of  a  huge  urban  population  composed 
of  a  good  deal  more  than  half  a  million  of  people.  Now,  fully  a  half, 
it  is  safe  to  say, — of  the  students  who  attend  the  University  of  Minne- 
sota come  from  the  Twin  Cities.  A  thousand  of  those  students  are  on 
another  campus  two  miles  and  a  half  or  three  miles  from  the  larger  campus, 
the  campus  proper,  over  in  the  agricultural  college.  In  addition  to  that, 
our  huge,  elongated  campus  cuts  the  university  section  into  two  parts,  and 
it  happens  that  all  the  university  churches  are  in  the  older  half,  while  as 
many  students,  probably  live  in  the  other  half  as  in  that  one  in  which  the 
university  churches  are  situated.  Now,  I  think  that  these  facts  which  per- 
tain to  Minnesota  and  make  the  position  at  Minnesota  peculiar,  show  that 
this  joint  committee  was  entirely  correct  in  saying  that  any  man  connected 
with  one  of  these  local  churches  in  a  restricted  part  of  the  university  com- 
munity in  a  residence  containing  perhaps  not  more  than  one-sixth  of  the 
total  student  registration,  could  deal  very  partially  indeed  with  this  student 
problem.  Hence  the  necessity  of  a  man  on  the  campus,  an  unofficial  col- 
lege pastor,  if  you  please,  who  would  be  in  touch  with  the  whole  student 
body,  who  would  have  a  way  of  approach  as  a  result  of  his  official  or 
semi-official  position,  to  all  the  students  and  a  right  to  deal  with  any  of 
them. 

In  communicating  with  the  international  committee  of  the  Y.  M.  C.  A. 
it  was  discovered  that  this  idea  of  the  joint  committee  which  has  been 
described  met  with  their  hearty  approval  as  the  plan  for  Minnesota. 

The  next  step  taken  by  this  joint  committee  was  to  have  a  sub-committee 
wait  upon  the  cabinet  of  the  Young  Men 's  Christian  Association  and  Young 
Women's  Christian  Association  of  the  University  and  give  them  a  history 
of  all  the  deliberations  of  this  committee  and  a  description  of  the  plan 
which  they  favored  and  their  reasons  for  favoring  it.  The  joint  commit- 
tee, pledged  to  the  Y.  M.  C.  A.  and  the  Y.  W.  C.  A.  upon  the  campus 

53 


their  moral  support  if  they  would  take  the  work  over  and  finance  it  and 
make  it  a  part  of  the  Y.  M.  C.  A.  and  Y.  W.  C.  A.  work  of  the  univer- 
sity. This  suggestion  was  accepted.  The  international  committee  was 
brought  into  acive  collaboration  and  co-operation  with  the  plan.  They 
sent  on  their  secretaries,  two-thirds  of  the  funds  necessary  to  finance  the 
project  were  raised,  and  the  other  third  was  pledged  by  certain  business 
persons  connected  with  the  churches  of  the  city  and  interested  in  the  plan. 
The  Rev.  Mr.  Richardson  of  New  York  City  was  then  brought  upon  the 
campus  at  the  beginning  of  the  last  school  year  to  be  this  unofficial  college 
pastor. 

The  plan  has  been  in  force,  therefore^  at  Minnesota  for  about  five  months. 
These  five  months  have  sufficed  to  prove  the  wisdom  of  the  plan  and  the  in- 
adequacy of  working  it  with  one  man.  The  plan,  we  are  thoroughly  sat- 
isfied, is  the  best  plan  than  could  be  devised  for  Minnesota.  Our  situation 
had  its  own  peculiarities  and  we  found  ourselves  unable  to  profit  by  the 
wisdom  of  other  institutions.  It  is  the  plan  for  Minnesota.  But,  unfor- 
tunately, the  man  does  not  exist  who  has  strength  enough  and  aU  round 
ability  enough  and  time  enough  to  make  the  plan  go.  The  plan  is  beauti- 
ful. It  could  not  be  better.  But  it  needs  a  corps  of  men  to  work  it. 
It  needs  at  least  three  men.  It  can't  possibly  be  worked  without  three 
men. 

We  might  say  it  needs  four  persons,  two  to  act,  one  as  the  secretary  of 
the  Y.  M.  C.  A.  and  one  as  the  secretary  of  the  Y.  W.  C.  A.  Then  it 
needs  a  man  of  pre-eminent  intellectual  qualifications  and  thorough  theo- 
logical and  philosophical  training  to  present  the  theoretical  biblical  and 
doctrinal  side  of  Christianity  and  to  direct  the  strictly  scholastic  and  also 
strictly  spiritual  work  upon  the  campus.  He  should  be  an  unusual  man, 
the  best  procurable.  Then  it  needs  also  a  man  to  act  as  the  intermediary 
between  the  churches  and  the  student  body.  We  are  thoroughly  satisfied 
at  Minnesota  from  our  experience  there — I  have  been  watching  it  myself 
now  for  four  years — that  to  conserve  the  results  of  religious  effort  among 
the  students  they  must  be  brought  into  touch  with  the  church  and  kept  in 
touch  with  the  church.  I  don't  care  what  you  do  for  them  as  a  Chris- 
tian association  or  as  anything  else  while  you  are  on  the  campus,  if  they 
get  out  of  touch  with  the  local  church  during  their  college  course,  in 
all  probability  they  will  never  be  brought  into  touch  again. 


7.   Discussion:     "The  affiliated  denominational  college."    Mr. 
Steams. 

I  wish  to  outline  the  work  of  the  college  known  as  Wesley  College,  affi- 
liated with  the  University  of  North  Dakota.  The  affiliated  college  work 
began  there  seventeen  years  ago,  when  Dr.  Merrifield  advocated  to  his  board 
the  starting  of  a  number  of  denominational  colleges  around  about  the 
state  university.  In  1900  the  board  authorized  him  to  go  ahead,  and  he 
invited  the  presidents  of  the  several  colleges  to  meet  at  his  house  for 
luncheon,  and  there  around  his  table  the  plan  was  broached.  The  following 
year  the  Methodist  conference  met  at  Grand  Forks,  and  President  Merrifield 

54 


presented  the  plan  to  the  conference.  He  invited  them  to  move  their 
college  to  grounds  adjoining  the  state  university.  The  v^ork  was  suspended 
one  year,  and  in  1906  work  was  commenced  on  the  new  college.  The  first 
year  we  didn't  have  any  building  at  all,  and  held  our  classes  in  rented 
quarters.  At  the  present  time  there  are  practically  three  buildings:  Sayer 
hall  is  a  dormitory,  modern  in  all  its  appointments,  providing  accommoda- 
tions for  52  men ;  Barrymore  hall  is  a  similar  building  for  about  50  women ; 
and  Corbin  hall  is  a  building  erected  for  conservatory  purposes.  Wesley 
College  has  moved  its  conservatory  to  Grand  Forks.  The  property  of  the 
college  all  told,  including  some  donations  assured  but  not  paid  in,  is 
about  $250,000.     They  average  about  170  students  a  year. 

I  wish  to  enumerate  a  few  of  the  points  wherein  we  believe  that  this  for 
many  situations  is  an  excellent  plan,  and  we  must  bear  this  in  mind,  that 
the  problem  is  larger  than  the  state  university. 

By  "associated"  or  ''aflSliated"  college  is  meant  in  this  connection  an 
institution — presumably  denominational — located  in  the  vicinity  of  a  state 
university,  or  other  leading  educational  center  and  co-operating,  but  not 
originally  connected  with  it.  The  affiliated  college  constitutes  the  head- 
quarters or  base  of  religious  activities  for  the  denomination  under  whose 
auspices  the  college  operates.  It  further  serves  to  supplement  the  work 
of  the  state  university  along  lines  from  which  for  various  reasons  the 
imiversity  is  barred. 

The  religious  needs  of  the  state  university  are  three:  student  homes, 
university  pastors,  and  systematic  religious  instruction.  There  is  urgent 
need  of  college  homes  erected  with  a  view  to  the  comfort  and  safety  of  the 
occupants  rather  than  as  a  matter  of  commercial  profit. 

Then  again,  there  is  need  of  a  university  pastor.  The  college  or  uni- 
versity professor  can  as  a  sane,  wholesome  man  do  much  to  improve  the 
moral  fibre  of  the  students  around  him,  but  there  are  many  problems  in 
one's  religious  life  that  call  for  more  than  good  will  or  a  knowledge  of 
general  principles.  These  problems  demand  definite  knowledge — knowledge 
born  of  special  discipline,  long  continued  and  accurate  thinking.  There 
is  need  of  the  specially  trained  pastor  who  shall  combine  precise  and 
clear  knowledge  of  the  problems  discussed  and  a  knowledge  of  life  and 
human  nature  from  the  standpoint  of  the  youth  of  responsible  years.  The 
boy  enters  college  with  a  boy's  idea  of  art,  science,  history,  and  religion. 
Too  often  he  leaves  college  with  a  man's  conception  of  art,  science,  and 
history,  but  with  a  boy's  idea  of  religion.  Comparisons  here  cannot  be 
otherwise  than  odious.  All  these  needs  are  met  in  the  affiliated  college; 
indeed  the  affiliated  college  is  the  logical  consummation  of  plans  already 
in  existence. 

The  possibilities  before  the  affiliated  college  are  legion.  There  is  a 
duty  to  the  lay  student.  The  pew  as  well  as  the  pulpit  is  in  need  of 
religious  education.  And,  further,  the  several  churches  to  command  the 
respect  and  loyalty  of  their  adherents  in  the  university,  should  be  repre- 
sented in  an  adequate  and  dignified  manner.  Instruction  of  equal  merit 
with  that  offered  in  corresponding  courses  in  the  regular  university  curri- 
culum should  be  provided  and  by  men  of  comparable  rank  and  scholarship. 

55 


Another  service  may  be  rendered  through  occasional  lectures  by  leaders  of 
the  several  denominations.  These  lectures  would  represent  the  ripest  re- 
sults of  scholarship  and  would  keep  religious  knowledge  abreast  of  other 
lines  of  research.  A  further  advantage  would  be  the  opportunity  afforded 
students  to  meet  church  leaders  and  for  church  leaders  to  apprise  themselves 
of  prospective  workers.  Again,  the  graduate  school  of  the  affiliated  col- 
lege would  be  a  theological  seminary,  where  clergymen  could  be  trained  for 
future  work.  The  advantage  to  the  theologue  would  be  great.  He  would 
grow  up  in  the  cosmopolitan  life  of  a  university,  the  nearest  possible 
approach  to  the  life  of  the  world  in  which  the  preacher  must  live  later. 
Theological  students  would  have  the  advantage  of  contact  with  scientific 
training,  of  entrance  to  the  scientific  departments,  and  of  personal  ac- 
quaintance with  the  problems  of  the  scientific  student.  There  would  be, 
further,  a  wealth  of  materials  and  resources  such  as  small  colleges  and 
most  of  the  independent  seminaries  could  not  provide. 

The  affiliated  college  could  render  a  large  service  to  its  constituency  in 
the  way  of  college  extension  work  in  the  field  of  religious  education. 
What  our  teachers'  institutions  are  doing  for  our  public  school  teachers, 
what  our  universities  are  doing  for  the  general  public,  such  service  could 
the  affiliated  college  render  in  its  own  special  province.  The  growing  hete- 
rogeneity of  our  population  calls  urgently  for  an  increasing  number  of 
factors  that  make  for  education. 

The  success  of  such  enterprises  requires  due  recognition  by  each  of  the 
rights  and  privileges  of  the  other.  There  need  be  no  jealousy.  There  is 
no  conflict  of  church  and  state,  since  both  institutions  are  wards  of  the  peo- 
ple, the  affiliated  college  of  a  part  of  the  people,  the  university  of  all  the 
people.  There  is  a  distinct  field  for  each.  Jealousy  on  the  part  of  the 
college  is  absurd;  on  the  part  of  the  university,  impossible.  Again,  as  the 
center  of  an  educational  group,  the  university  is  the  recognized  leader. 
The  affiliated  institutions  are  not  so  many  rifle-pits  dug  around  a  besieged 
citadel  to  flaunt  and  defend  so  many  hostile  pennants  and  thus  exploit  the 
existence  of  the  various  sects,  nor  are  they  assembled  to  hold  a  big  stick  over 
the  central  university.  The  state  universities  are  controlled  by  God-fearing 
men,  as  well  as  are  other  educational  institutions — and  the  zeal  of  officers 
and  faculties  in  our  state  universities  prompts  them  to  do  all  that  public 
opinion  will  permit  in  the  interests  of  religion — indeed,  the  overtures  for 
co-operation  have  ever  come  from  the  state  imiversity.  A  just  division  of 
labor,  a  due  recognition  of  the  several  tasks,  and  loyalty  to  the  only  aim 
worthy  of  consideration — namely,  the  largest  possible  opportunity  for  the 
symmetrical  intellectual  and  spiritual  development  of  the  youth  that  make 
up  the  student  body — and  rivalries  vdll  disappear  before  co-operation  and 
unity  will  mark  the  growing  plan. 

Such  a .  college  keeps  the  denomination  in  living  touch  with  its  young 
people,  many  of  them  prospective  leaders,  and  assures  their  co-operation 
and  support  in  years  to  come.  Were  the  church  present  in  proper  form 
and  with  suitable  dignity,  as  at  present  are  law,  medicine,  and  engineering, 
hundreds  of  candidates  for  the  ministry  could  be  found  in  the  state  imi- 


56 


versities.     The  fact  that  so  many  now  go  from  these  institutions  into  pas- 
toral and  mission  work  attests  the  possible  resources  of  the  state  university. 

The  problem  of  religious  education  in  the  state  university  is  thus 
solved  without  involving  the  question  of  church  and  state.  There  should 
be  no  proselyting.  Each  sect  provides  acceptable  instruction  for  its  own 
adherents.  As  the  foundations  are  on  private  grounds,  the  university  re- 
mains free  from  any  entangling  arrangements  that  might  bring  down 
upon  it  the  charge  of  discrimination  and  partiality.  Such  a  college  is 
not  competitive  with  other  church  colleges.  Its  aim  is  simply  to  care  for 
those  already  in  residence.  There  is  a  sufficient  clinic  already  in  the  state 
universities,  and  the  only  effect  this  movement  could  have  on  church 
schools  would  be  to  spur  them  on  to  greater  activity  and  excellence. 

The  plan  leaves  the  church  free  to  carry  on  the  work  which  is  peculiarly 
its  own,  the  giving  of  religious  instruction  and  the  training  of  intelligent 
denominationalists.  A  man's  membership  in  a  church  should  be  as  much 
based  on  reason  as  his  political  affiliations.  Even  the  denominational 
college  burdened  with  the  entire  round  of  instruction  finds  it  impossible 
to  give  to  this  special  field  the  time  and  attention  which  is  possible  in  the 
associated  college  relieved  of  the  necessity  of  offering  work  in  scientific  and 
technical  lines. 

As  we  all  know,  there  are  several  of  these  institutions  in  Canada,  and  I 
will  read  one  or  two  out  of  this  set  of  letters.  This  man  writes:  **I  have 
great  pleasure  in  stating  that  the  position  of  this  college  toward  the  uni- 
versity is  a  most  satisfactory  one,  and  has  worked  out  during  the  last 
fiiteen  years  or  more  to  our  entire  satisfaction."  '*No  difficulties  so  far 
as  I  know  have  originated  since  the  inception  of  the  present  plan."  '^Our 
growth  from  155  students/  in  our  first  year  of  federation  to  490  for  the 
present  year  will  indicate  how  thoroughly  successful  the  movement  has 
been  so  far  as  our  own  college  is  concerned. ' ' 


Professor  Graham  Taylor  of  Chicago  addressed  the  Conference  on 
Wednesday  upon  "The  enlargement  of  the  student  outlook  upon  social 
Christianity."  He  put  emphasis  upon  that  large  view  of  religion  which 
identifies  it  not  with  ecclesiastical  expressions  but  with  life  itself.  The 
Bible  is  the  book  of  life  because  it  is  the  book  of  lives.  The  religion  of 
the  individual  personal  experience  must  be  identified  with  the  industrial 
life  of  our  day  and  generation.  The  labor  movement  is  at  bottom  a  re- 
ligious movement.  We  must  find  terms  of  economic  significance  and  in- 
dustrial relationship  to  express  the  religion  of  Christ  in  an  industrial  age. 
For  the  young  men  in  the  universities  to  essay  this  task  means  heroism  in 
a  cause  that  is  worth  the  cost.  ''What  I  plead  for,"  he  said,  "is  to 
identify  the  life  we  are  now  living  with  the  religion  we  are  to  live  it  by. 
We  must  identify  this  little  individual  life  of  the  student  not  only  per- 
pendicularly with  God  above  but  horizontally  with  all  this  world  of  his 
own  day  and  generation.'* 

67 


Vin.    A  POLICY  OF  CO-OPERATION  IN  MEETING  THE 

RELIGIOUS  NEEDS  OF  STATE  UNIVERSITIES. 

JOHN  R.  MOTT. 


There  are  six  special  agencies  which,  in  my  judgment,  should  co- 
operate in  meeting  these  needs: 

1.  The  Young  Men's  and  Young  Women's  Christian  Associations.  These 
constitute  a  great  Christian  student  movement  that  now  has  some  seven 
hundred  branches  among  men  students  and  six  hundred  branches  among 
women  students,  with  an  aggregate  membership  in  the  United  States  and 
Canada  of  one  hundred  thousand  students  and  professors.  Among  this 
number  are  members  of  between  fifty  and  sixty  different  Christian  denomi- 
nations including  not  only  the  great  Protestant  communion  but  likewise 
other  forms  of  Christianity,  such  as  the  Roman  Catholic.  This  agency  is 
beginning  to  be  trusted  with  wealth.  It  has  on  this  continent  properties 
worth  about  a  million  and  a  half  of  dollars.  I  have  reason  to  believe  that 
large  sums  will  be  spent  on  this  agency  in  the  years  right  before  us. 

The  place  and  distinctive  function  of  the  Young  Men's  and  Young 
Women 's  Christian  Association  are  to  be  the  one  great  comprehensive  volun- 
tary. Christian  society  in  the  university.  I  know  of  no  other  society  in 
existence  which  is  in  as  good  a  position  to  carry  forward  this  work  of  co- 
ordination. 

These  associations  are  not  the  church.  In  no  sense  can  they  or  do  they 
substitute  the  church.  They  do  not  exist  to  weaken  or  undercut  or  overlap 
the  church.  In  a  sense,  these  societies  are  the  church  of  Jesus  Christ 
at  work  in  a  specialized  function  to  accomplish  certain  ends,  and  when 
these  associations  cease  to  do  this,  let  them  disband.  That  is  my  strong 
conviction. 

What  is  the  secret  of  largest  helpfulness  of  the  Young  Men's  and  Young 
Women's  Christian  Associations!  The  emphasis  of  the  voluntary  principle 
of  student  initiative.  You  can  do  some  things  in  universities  by  legislation ; 
you  can  do  some  things  indirectly;  you  can  bring  countless  influences  to 
bear  from  the  outside;  but  nothing  will  ever  take  the  place  of  initiative 
coming  up   from  the  students  themselves. 

Comprehensiveness  is  another  idea  underlying  fruitfulness  of  the  asso- 
ciations. There  has  never  been  an  organization  projected  among  students 
which  has  drawn  together  so  many  classes  of  men,  of  so  many  communions 
as  well  as  students  of  no  religious  affiliation. 

We  find  another  explanation  of  its  helpfulness  and  power  in  the  fact 
that  each  association  is  related  organically  to  a  mighty  movement.  There 
is  something  that  comes  from  esprit  de  corps  and  from  the  consciousness 
that  we  are  bound  in  with  all  other  students  of  universities  and  colleges, 


and,  also  united  with  students  in  similar  societies  in  all  the  nations  of  the 
world. 

Another  secret  of  its  helpfulness  is  that  of  preserving  a  right  relation 
to  the  church.  Wherever  this  relation  has  been  obscured  or  improperly 
defined  and  observed  in  practice,  weakness  has  ensued. 

Able  leadership  is  a  great  secret  of  the  largest  influence  of  the  asso- 
ciations. I  would  rather  you  would  cut  out  all  I  have  said  on  the  other 
secrets  of  the  fruitfulness  of  this  organization,  and  concentrate  on  this 
one  point,  because,  granted  this,  the  other  things  I  have  said  will  follow. 
There  has  come  a  new  conception  about  the  leadership  of  the  Young  Men's 
and  Young  Women's  Christian  Associations.  I  regret  that  it  did  not  come 
earlier;  but  it  has  come.  The  leaders  of  the  Young  Men's  and  Young 
Women's  Christian  Associations  in  the  United  States  and  Canada  now  are 
of  the  opinion  that  the  secretaryship  of  the  associations  may  be  made  a 
life  work.  Now  with  the  coming  to  see  it  in  this  light,  has  come  a  new 
conception  of  the  qualifications  and  requirements  of  the  position.  Some  of 
the  most  sagacious  leaders  of  these  movements  now  say  the  secretaryship 
of  the  Young  Men's  and  Young  Women's  Christian  Associations  must  in- 
creasingly be  placed  in  the  hands  of  persons  who  have  qualified  them- 
selves to  rank  with  university  professors  in  attainments,  in  breadth  of 
view,  and  in  spirit.  I  mean  those  who  have  taken  their  doctorate,  or  the 
full  theological  course  in  addition  to  the  arts  course,  or  the  equivalent 
in  special  graduate  studies. 

We  need  in  some  places  assistant  secretaries  as  well  as  general  secre- 
taries. They  may  not  enter  the  secretaryship  as  a  life  work.  They  will 
relieve  the  general  secretaries  from  detail  work  in  order  that  these  general 
secretaries  may  become  increasingly  expert  on  the  problems  related  to  the 
moral  and  religious  life  of  students  and  to  the  wielding  of  students  in  a 
propaganda  for  the  extension  of  Christ's  Kingdom. 

These  movements  have  begun  to  magnify  another  office,  and  that  is  the 
religious  work  directorship  of  the  associations.  The  plan  is  in  operation  in 
Minnesota  and  also  in  Michigan.  We  have  been  led,  after  years  of  consid- 
eration and  after  taking  counsel  with  leaders  of  different  communions  to 
see  that  it  is  hopeless  foi*  these  associations  to  serve  the  church  as  they 
should  without  developing  their  training  and  teaching  functions,  and  that 
to  do  this  we  must  have  specially  prepared  men  who  will  rank,  we  trust, 
with  head  professors  in  the  university.  We  believe  in  scaling  this  matter 
high.  The  last  national  convention  of  the  Young  Women's  Christian 
Association  voted  to  follow  or  promote  this  plan.  The  International  Com- 
mittee of  the  Young  Men's  Christian  Assciation  has  not  only  endorsed 
the  plan,  but  is  ready  to  help  finance  the  placing  of  men  of  this  caliber  in 
state  university  communities  where  their  help  may  be  necessary. 

2.  I  turn  to  the  second  of  these  agencies,  the  churches  in  the  university 
community.  One  of  the  greatest  dangers  is  that  students  will  lose  their 
moorings  with  reference  to  the  church,  and  that  those  who  have  never  been 
related  to  the  church  will  not  come  into  a  proper  relationship  to  it.  After 
what  I  have  said  in  my  last  book,  I  do  not  think  you  will  call  me  unreliable 
on  this  point  of  transcendent  importance  of  the  church  of  Jesus  Christ^, 

59 


Nothing  can  take  its  place.  All  this  other  work  is,  comparatively  speak- 
ing, scaffolding.  The  forms  will  change  and  change  again.  The  church 
founded  by  Christ  and  His  apostles  will  stand.  It  is  the  root  of  all  the 
other  beneficent  movements.  They  are  but  the  branches.  It  is  a  perma- 
nent institution.  We  do  well  to  build  around  the  great  and  majestic 
church  of  Jesus  Christ. 

What  is  the  secret  of  the  church  getting,  keeping  and  increasing  its 
hold  on  students!  I  will  give  it  in  bare  outline.  First,  enlisting  the  co- 
operation of  pastors  in  all  the  home  towns.  We  have  only  begim  to  work 
this  out  scientifically.  Second,  the  right  location  of  the  church  or  the 
churches  ia  the  university  communities.  What  I  have  in  mind  has  been 
fully  anticipated  by  other  speakers.  Third,  the  proper  equipment  of  the 
church.  The  finest  structures  with  us  as  in  student  centers  of  the  British 
Isles,  should  be  churches.  I  would  see  the  money  related  largely  to  the 
parish  church  and  its  various  plants  and  establishments.  Fourth,  a  more 
flexible  arrangement  about  church  letters.  Let  us  use  the  regular  plan 
where  that  is  best,  but  we  would  be  flexible  enough  to  have,  where  de- 
sirable, an  associate  membership  scheme  or  something  of  the  sort.  Fifth, 
utilize  the  students  and  professors,  not  only  as  ushers  and  incidental 
helpers,  but  bring  them  in  to  help  shape  the  policy  of  the  parish  churches 
in  the  state  university  communities.  Sixth,  the  co-operation  of  the  Young 
Men's  and  Young  Women's  Christian  Associations,  which,  I  have  indicated, 
stand  ready  to  work  under  the  leadership  of  the  church.  They  are  there 
to  serve.  Seventh,  more  than  all,  afford  opportunities  for  students.  The 
great  opportunities  are  in  the  realm  of  education,  in  the  realm  of  inspira- 
tion, in  the  realm  of  fellowship,  in  the  realm  of  service.  Every  one  of 
these  opens  up  a  great  vista. 

And  that  leads  me  on  to  the  next  point  which  is  the  most  important  of 
all,  able  leaders  for  the  churches.  The  ablest  ministers  of  the  different  com- 
munions should  be  stationed  in  the  state  university  towns.  I  make  no  ex- 
ception. Some  people  say,  *'As  able  as  in  the  cities?"  The  city  problem 
will  not  for  a  moment  compare  in  its  importance  with  the  university 
problem.  These  men  should  be  great  preachers;  they  should  be  intellec- 
tually religious;  they  should  be  broad,  fearless,  spiritual,  strong  men,  of 
deep  and  masterful  convictions;  they  should  command  the  intellectual  and 
spiritual  confidence  of  the  students. 

When  necessary  the  whole  denomination  should  supply  the  financial  back- 
ing necessary  to  make  sure  that  we  get  this  kind  of  men.  If  I  had  to 
choose  as  to  where  the  money  should  be  put  in  the  next  fifteen  years,  I 
would  put  it  very  much  more  largely  into  men  than  into  buildings.  Some 
of  these  buildings  can  better  wait  than  we  can  wait  fifteen  years  for  a 
policy  that  will  station  in  these  communities  the  strongest  men  that  money 
will  help  to  command.  There  is  a  sense  of  urgency  which  dominates  me  as  I 
face  this  situation.  There  are  some  things  we  cannot  well  put  off.  In  my 
judgment,  this  is  one  of  them. 

This  brings  me  naturally  to  the  matter  of  assistant  or  associate  or  student 
pastors.  When  are  they  necessary?  They  are  already  necessary  in  several 
state  university  towns  with  which  I   am   familiar.     There   are  some   ex- 

60 


ceptions  in  the  south  and  in  the  west,  but  in  most  of  the  great  university 
towns  we  have  already  reached  the  point  where  no  one  man  can  lead  the 
parish  church  and  minister  to  the  needs  of  the  students.  The  function 
of  the  associate  pastor  should  be  educational,  social,  pastoral,  spiritual.  I 
have  a  very  high  conception  of  the  work  these  men  will  do.  I  am  not  sure 
that  I  would  differentiate  their  work  as  markedly  as  it  has  been  done  in 
some  places.  I  am  not  sure  that  the  students  like  altogether  the  idea 
of  having  what  you  might  call  the  senior  pastor  put  by  himself,  not  to 
minister  to  the  university  community  other  than  by  his  preaching.  I 
would  not  speak  with  authority  upon  this  matter;  I  am  simply  revealing 
a  doubt  expressed  to  me  by  students.  I  do  express  a  conviction,  how- 
ever, that  I  do  not  think  they  should  be  called  student  pastors.  I  do  not 
think  the  students  care  to  be  under  what  they  regard  as  religious  guar- 
dianship. I  am  simply  trying  to  reflect  a  personal  feeling,  which  is  based 
on  what  students  have  told  me.  The  senior  pastor,  as  I  have  indicated, 
should  have  more  than  incidental  and  secondary  interest  and  sense  of  re- 
sponsibility for  students.  If  he  is  to  do  his  best  work  in  the  pulpit  he 
must  have  first  hand  knowledge  of  what  is  going  on  in  the  lives  of  the 
students.  You  cannot  put  him  off  and  say,  you  do  the  preaching  and  we 
will  do  the  practicing.     He  must  have  laboratory  practice  as  well. 

Associate  pastors,  chosen  with  reference  to  helping  the  church  to  min- 
ister more  largely  to  students,  should  be  officially  related  to  the  local  par- 
ishes. Otherwise  I  am  afraid  that  in  a  few  years  we  shall  find  that  we 
axe  defeating  our  great  object,  to  draw  the  students  to  the  church — to  the 
normal  church  which  is,  as  a  rule,  the  regulai  local  church.  You  know, 
the  church  is  a  hospital,  a  training  school  and  an  army.  If  all  men  were 
perfect  we  would  not  need  the  hospital  or  the  training  school.  It  is  well 
for  the  students  to  be  related  to  the  church  as  they  will  be  when  they  go 
out  into   the  world. 

3.  Denominational  guilds  and  denominational  agencies.  "When  I  was  in 
a  university,  we  had  seven  denominational  guilds.  I  was  president  of  the 
Y.  M.  C.  A.  and  a  member  of  one  of  these  guilds.  The  advantages  of 
the  guilds  are  these:  To  conserve  the  students  of  their  particular  denom- 
ination and  to  hold  them  loyal  to  the  fundamental  and  essential  ideas  of 
that   communion. 

I  will  not  detain  you  to  mention  the  features  of  these  guilds.  I  would 
say  a  word  about  the  houses.  I  would  raise  the  question,  whether  it  might 
not  be  a  wiser  use  of  the  funds  to  relate  them  in  the  way  I  have  empha- 
sized to  the  parishes  of  the  community.  I  look  down  through  the  years  and 
ask  myself  this  question:  What  is  the  ideal  plan?  If  you  can  convince 
yourself  that  it  is  best  to  have  one  denomination  put  up  its  guild  house 
in  a  state  university  does  not  that  logically  carry  with  it  that  at  least  six 
or  eight  denominations  must  have  guild  houses  put  up  there?  Is  this  the 
wisest  use  of  money  from  the  point  of  view  of  the  whole  church?  Might 
we  not  find  ourselves  further  along  in  the  realization  of  our  object  if  we 
poured  this  money  with  wise  plan  into  the  regular  parish  churches  and 
adapted  them  to  meet  more  fully  the  student  needs?  I  have  an  impression 
that  the  denominational  guild  house  is  against  the  spirit  of  the  age.     This 

61 


comment  is  a  reflection  of  what  the  students  talk  to  me.  They  don't  like 
to  be  tagged  denominationally  as  to  their  headquarters,  as  to  where  they 
live. 

Do  not  misunderstand  me.  I  am  just  now  chairman  of  an  international, 
interdenominational  commission  to  investigate  the  subject  of  student  hos- 
tels throughout  the  world.  I  have  raised  scores  of  thousands  of  dollars  for 
such  student  dormitories  or  homes.  I  have  studied  this  question  interna- 
tionally. I  believe  tremendously  in  Christian  hostels,  dormitories  or 
homes.  The  main  point  I  am  now  trying  to  make,  is  that  the  matter  has 
not  been  thought  through  suflficiently  for  us  to  go  out  and  ask  the  church 
to  place  large  sums  of  money  in  this  particular  form  of  investment,  and 
we  need  to  do  more  thinking  before  we  can  be  perfectly  sure  as  to  the  best 
method. 

Mr.  Edwards:     Just  what  do  you  mean  by  the  guild  house,  at  this  point! 

Mr.  Mott:  I  mean  by  the  guild  house  a  house  operated  by  a  denom- 
inational society  of  students  in  that  one  university.  In  some  places  it 
would  have  this  dormitory  or  hostel  feature. 

Mr.  Edwards:     You  do  not  mean  the  residence  of  the  university  pastor? 

Mr.  Mott:  Oh,  no;  I  am  an  enthusiast  on  that  point.  I  have  raised 
money  for  four  or  five  of  such  homes  in  Asia.  The  greatest  object  lesson 
we  can  plant,  not  only  in  the  non-Christian  world,  but  in  places  like  the 
state  university  communities,  are  homes,  where  men  away  from  home,  some 
of  whom  have  not  had  the  right  kind  of  homes,  can  be  influenced.  I  would 
not  limit  the  owning  and  use  of  such  homes  to  associate  pastors.  I  would 
try  to  get  more  professors  and  secretaries  of  associations  to  build  their 
homes  so  that  they  could  be  opened  to  the  students. 

I  want  to  stop  to  say  a  word  about  the  Christian  Bible  Chairs.  I  think 
we  never  should  fail  in  a  gathering  like  this  to  pay  a  tribute  to  the  fore- 
sight, strategy  and  sacrifice  shown  by  the  Christian  denomination. 

As  to  the  plan  presented  by  the  delegate  from  North  Dakota,  let  me 
state  that  I  have  studied  this  plan  in  Australia,  and  I  wonder  that  we  in 
America  have  been  so  slow  in  coming  to  it. 

4.  The  next  factor  is,  special  visitation  and  cultivation  by  official  repre- 
sentatives of  a  Christian  denomination  as  a  whole,  or  of  one  of  its  societies. 
I  tave  in  mind  here  the  home  and  the  foreign  boards  of  our  churches,  and 
other  societies  which  have  to  do  with  the  religious  culture  of  students 
and  with  recruiting  them  for  the  work  of  the  church.  The  problem  of 
enlisting  men  for  Christian  work  as  a  life  work;  will  not  be  solved  save 
by  the  co-operation  of  the  experts;  I  mean,  the  men  who  know  the  work 
facing  the  church  in  our  communions.  We,  without  the  intimate  co-opera- 
tion of  the  experts  of  these  various  societies  of  the  church  cannot  acquaint 
the  successive  generations  of  students  with  the  needs,  opportunities  and 
responsibilities   of    the   leadership   of   the    church. 

Therefore,  I  regard  with  favor  the  plan  of  having  church  officials  pay 
larger  attention  to  the  state  university  communities.  But  I  want  to  throw 
out  one  caution.  It  will  doubtless  be  better  not  to  have  too  many  of  these 
officials  make  comprehensive  visits  to  the  state  universities.  This  has  been 
brought  to  my  attention  by  professors.     Now,  if  there  were  eight  foreign 

62 


boards  and  eight  home  mission  boards,  which  were  wide  awake  to  this  op- 
portunity and  as  many  more  societies  related  to  the  recruiting  of  men  for 
the  ministry  also  interested,  we  would  have  not  two  or  three  societies,  but 
over  twenty  experts,  coming  to  the  university  of  Michigan  in  one  year. 
You  say  it  is  a  reductio  ad  absurdum,  but  I  say  it  is  a  matter  of  denomina- 
tional loyalty  and  self-interest.  Who  shall  say  that  the  Presbyterian  or 
Episcopal  church  is  the  only  church  to  see  the  efficiency  of  this  point?  I 
only  throw  this  out  in  order  to  show  that  it  is  desirable  to  arrive  at  a 
plan  by  which  we  can,  as  they  say  in  baseball,  ' '  bunch  our  hits. ' '  I  think 
if  we  can  have  week-end  institutes  under  the  leadership  of  the  associa- 
tions, and  bring  back  several  of  the  great  leaders  of  the  church,  and  have 
them  concentrate  on  these  fields,  we  shall  get  larger  results,  we  shall  play 
into  each  other 's  hands,  we  shall  strengthen  each  other.  This  does  not  mean 
that  there  will  not  be  times  when  the  denominational  officials  should  visit 
certain  state  institutions  to  help  meet  some  specific  and  pressing  need. 

5.  The  religious  agencies,  influences  and  factors  afforded  by  the  university 
itself.  First,  the  regular  Sunday  preaching  services  in  state  universities. 
Second,  occasional  convocations  for  religious  purposes.  Third,  the  super- 
visory control  of  the  faculty  over  all  student  dormitories,  fraternity  houses, 
etc.,  to  insure  the  best  living  conditions.  We  have  not  yet  begun  to  learn 
the  lessons  which  India  and  Japan  can  teach  us  on  that  point.  Fourth, 
the  curriculum  work.  I  pass  that.  We  need  only  remind  ourselves  that 
the  curriculum  work  at  its  best  cannot,  owing  to  necessary  limitations,  fur- 
nish the  religious  motive  power  and  spirit,  and  the  more  we  magnify  the 
curriculum  work,  the  more  important  does  it  become  that  we  increase  the 
religious  motive  power  in  the  university  through  the  other  means  which  have 
been  emphasized. 

6.  The  unofficial  influence  of  professors.  I  wish  that  we  could  have  a 
day  together  on  the  character  of  professors.  Granted  the  right  character, 
what  an  immense  amount  of  latent  power  there  is  among  the  faculties  of  the 
state  universities  of  this  country!  When  I  think  of  what  some  of  these 
personalities  are  doing,  how  I  long  to  see  all  the  others  throw  themselves 
into  the  work.  First  and  foremost,  by  their  example  in  the  class  room; 
not  so  much  by  what  they  say  or  by  what  they  leave  unsaid,  although  these 
are  both  vitally  important,  as  by  the  life  they  live,  and  the  spirit  they 
illustrate  in  dealing  with  their  subjects.  To  my  dying  day,  I  cannot  pay 
the  debt  I  owe  to  one  professor  who  lived  Christ,  although  I  never  heard 
him  use  the  word  Christ  in  his  class  room.  Second,  let  them  throw  the 
-weight  of  their  influence  on  the  side  of  the  church  of  Jesus  Christ.  I  de- 
plore the  fact  that  certain  professors  have  drifted  out  of  vital  relation  to 
the  church,  simply  because  it  is  not  perfect,  because  it  does  not  minister 
to  them  on  their  own  level,  forgetting  their  responsibility  to  help  improve  it. 
Third,  let  them  use  their  influence  on  various  boards,  especially  on  advisory 
boards,  so  far  as  voluntary  student  societies  are  concerned,  and  not  on 
executive  boards,  even  though  they  as  professors  might  do  the  work  much 
better  than  the  students.  Fourth,  develop  the  teaching  function  in  all  of 
the  church  parish  work  and  in  the  voluntary  student  Christian  societies. 


63 


Fifth,  in  writing.  There  is  need  of  getting  the  professors  to  consecrate 
their  pens  to  apologetic  work. 

And  then,  possibly  of  co-ordinate  importance  with  anything  I  have  said, 
the  wielding  of  the  personal  influence  each  one  of  them  possesses.  If  we 
had  in  every  state  university  a  man  who  would  do  what  President  Northup 
has  done  all  these  years  in  the  University  of  Minnesota  and  what  Dr.  Henry 
Wright  is  doing  at  Yale,  we  would  be  able  to  solve  many  of  our  problems. 

I  think  I  can  now  in  a  very  few  sentences  give  my  answer  to  "how  co- 
operate. ' '  The  time  has  not  come  for  a  new  national  organization  or  f eder' 
ation.  It  would  be  wiser  to  restrain  ourselves  from  projecting  any  addi- 
tional organization  until  we  have  gathered  a  larger  body  of  experience. 
I  am  spending  more  time  preventing  organizations  than  I  am  forming  them, 
80  you  must  discount  what  I  say  on  this  point.  Yet  I  think  I  am  prepared 
to  argue  the  wisdom  of  this  course. 

But  the  time  has  come  for  a  policy  and  practice  of  national  co-opera- 
tion. Surely  nobody  is  opposed  to  it.  The  national  leaders  should  meet 
regularly  and  unhurriedly  to  discuss  practical  plans  of  co-operation.  That 
is,  all  of  U8  who  are  dealing  with  these  movements  on  a  national  scale 
should  get  together.  It  is  most  important  that  we  see  how  we  can 
strengthen  each  other.  "What  is  desirable  on  the  part  of  national  workers 
is  desirable  on  the  part  of  local  workers.  The  plans  of  co-operation  in  each 
university  are  as  varied  as  are  these  different  universities.  I  have  there- 
fore preferred  to  outline  my  conceptions  of  the  different  societies  and  agen- 
cies, and  the  principles  underlying  their  successful  working,  having  confi- 
dence in  the  ability  of  the  leaders  to  work  them  out.  In  all  co-operation  we 
should  bear  in  mind  and  respect  the  distinctive  functions  of  the  different 
agencies.  To  my  mind,  the  distinctive  function  of  the  Young  Men 's  and 
Young  Women's  Christian  Associations  is  that  of  leadership  in  the  inter- 
denominational efforts,  and  that  all  work  so  far  as  it  is  interdenominational, 
should  function  through  them;  and  that  in  distinctively  denominational 
matters,  the  Young  Men's  and  Young  Women's  Christian  Associations 
should  serve  and  help  the  regular  parish  churches.  I  do  not  believe  in  a 
divided  executive.  In  everything  which  can  be  best  done  interdenomina- 
tionally  the  initiative,  leadership  and  responsibility  should  be  with  the 
Christian  Associations.  In  all  that  can  be  best  done  denominationally  the 
initiative,  leadership  and  responsibility  should  be  with  the  regular  parish 
churches.  There  are  disadvantages  to  any  plan,  but  we  shall  have  more 
to  show  for  our  efforts  if  we  think  this  thing  through  and  say,  '*We  trust 
the  Young  Men 's  and  Young  Women 's  Christian  Associations  to  care  for 
the  interdenominational  work.  We  will  co-operate  in  any  way  in  our  power. 
And  we  place  on  the  leaders  of  the  churches,  the  responsibility  and  the  in- 
itiative for  the  working  out  of  the  denominational  or  church  life  and  func- 
tions. ' ' 

To  ensure  the  highest  co-operation  it  is  essential  not  only  that  there  be  a 
clear  definition  of  functions  and  responsibilities  and  relationship  of  all  the 
agencies  concerned  but  also  that  there  be  a  cultivation  of  the  spirit  of  real 
unity  among  these  various  agencies.  How  shall  we  ensure  this  unity!  We 
must  have  a  conunon  basis  and  common  aims.     If  we  so  dilute  these  that 

64 


we  forsake  the  convictions  for  which  we  would  die^  we  cannot  hope  for  real 
unity.  Moreover,  there  must  be  that  openmindedness  and  breadth  which 
recognizes  the  varied  work  of  God 's  Spirit  in  men  and  communities.  There 
must  be  that  frankness  and  honesty  in  telling  each  other  what  we  think, 
having  absolutely  nothing  concealed.  I  have  long  since  learned  that  in  this 
work  of  the  Lord  we  should  be  transparently  open  and  honest  or  we  do  not 
have  superhuman  power  co-operating  with  us.  And  we  must  avoid  the 
things  which  tend  to  break  unity,  such  things  as  ignorance,  selfish  ambi- 
tion, and  distrust;  slay  them.  We  should  also  keep  our  friendships  in  re- 
pair. Besides  this  we  must  keep  in  the  presence  of  Christ,  because  the 
nearer  we  get  to  Him,  the  nearer  we  get  to  each  other.  Above  all,  we 
should  serve  each  other.  If  we  forget  ourselves  in  the  consuming  ambi- 
tion to  render  the  maximum  service  to  each  other,  we  will  find  ourselves  in 
the  larger   unity  with  power  and  fruitfulness. 

Discussion:     ''On  a  policy  of  co-operation."    Mr.  Edwards. 

I  think  that  we  are  all  agreed  that  local  co-operation  is  a  fundamental 
necessity. 

I  wish  to  lay  before  you  a  plan  of  co-operation  which  we  have  worked 
out  at  ' '  Wisconsin. ' '  This  is  not  a  paper  plan.  We  find  ourselves  in  this 
institution,  seven  of  us,  including  the  secretaries  of  the  Christian  Associa- 
tions, wanting  to  present  a  united  front  for  Christianity.  We  want  to  make 
our  work  co-operative.  We  want  to  be  mutually  helpful.  We  want  no 
questions  of  precedence  or  the  order  of  our  going,  or  the  success  of  one 
branch  of  work  at  the  expense  of  another  branch  of  work,  to  stand  in  the 
way  of  our  united  effort  to  make  the  Christian  life  a  real  and  vital  living 
thing  in  the  lives  of  these  students.  We  want  nothing  to  stand  in  the  way 
of  relating  that  great  body  of  truth  that  has  come  down  to  us  out  of  the 
past  to  the  lives  of  these  young  men  and  women  as  we  know  them  in  their 
rooms,  in  our  homes,  and  around  about  the  campus.  We  were  forced 
together  because  we  dared  to  face  the  whole  of  the  need  and  were  not  con- 
tent to  deal  with  the  individual  student  alone.  We  wanted  to  face  up  to 
this  whole  big  university  situation. 

Therefore  we  formed  our  university  pastors'  association.  We  met  on 
terms  of  equality.  There  was  no  subordinate.  There  was  no  commander- 
in-chief.  We  need  no  general  save  our  chairman  whoever  he  happens  to  be. 
We  meet  about  once  a  week;  sometimes  we  meet  three  times  a  week; 
sometimes  we  don't  meet  more  than  once  in  three  weeks.  It  is  a  real  and 
simple  working  organization.  Our  business  as  an  association  is  the  aggres- 
sive planning  and  execution  of  our  interdenominational  work.  We  do  not 
delegate  it.  We  do  not  want  to  delegate  it.  We  get  together  and  do  it 
ourselves. 

In  closing,  I  express  my  personal  preference  that  the  man  who  does  this 
Christian  work  as  the  representative  of  a  denomination  be  called,  not  the 
''Assistant  Pastor  of  the  local  church,"  not  "a  Student  Pastor,"  not 
* '  an  Associate  Pastor, ' '  but  that  he  be  called  by  that  name  which  seems  to 
me  accurately  to  describe  his  work,  '* University  Pastor." 

Mr.  Pence:     I  think  we  have  all  changed  and  shifted  our  position,  and 

5— C.  W.  65 


we  all  believe  now  that  the  proper  place  for  all  this  work  to  head  up 
is  the  local  university  church.  If  it  is  not  properly  located  geographically, 
it  should  become  properly  located.  If  it  is  not  particularly  adapted  in  its 
form  of  architecture,  it  should  become  so.  If  it  is  not  also  in  spirit  adapted, 
it  is  time  it  was  becoming  so. 

These  university  churches,  of  all  the  churches  in  America,  are  most 
favored  because  God  has  laid  upon  them  not  only  the  opportunity  but  the 
responsibility  of  being  the  sponsors  of  a  stream  of  influence,  that  goes 
Dut  into   the  world.   Christian,   spiritual,  manly. 

Dr.  Cochran;  I  have  heard  the  rather  disappointed  utterances  of  those 
-who  have  as  representatives  of  their  whole  denomination  endeavored  to 
secure  a  national  recognition  of  the  importance  of  this  work. 

The  eastern  portion  of  our  country  is  absolutely  inert  with  reference  to 
the  problems  confronting  us.  And  that  is  one  reason,  Mr.  President,  that 
I  should  hope  that  in  our  constitution  we  should  safeguard  our  autonomy  as 
church  workers  in  order  that  we  may  call  to  the  attention  of  the  national 
officers  of  our  various  denominations  the  necessity  of  financing  this  work 
properly.  We  should  not  depend  entirely  upon  local  support  or  even  state 
support  for  this  work.  We  find  that  great  educational  foundations  come 
from  the  East,  and  we  ought  so  to  educate  these  wealthy  givers  and  these 
national  officers  that  in  timd  we  shall  have  a  thorough  financial  founda- 
tion. I  trust  we  shall  be  aware  before  the  conference  is  over,  of  the  neces- 
sity of  a  national  recognition  on  the  part  of  our  denominational  author- 
ities of  our  work  and  to  that  end  we  ought  to  insist  that  our  constitution 
be  certainly  autonomous  for  a  number  of  years. 

In  the  second  place,  the  average  university  man  doesn't  like  the  denom- 
inational tag.  He  is  a  little  ashamed,  if  he  is  a  Methodist,  of  calling  him- 
self a  Methodist.  But,  Mr.  President,  is  it  right  for  us  to  yield  to  that 
passing  phase  of  the  university  man's  experience,  when  he  is  in  a  certain 
artificial  atmosphere  and  is  unwilling  to  wear  his  denominational  tag  upon 
his  lapel,  or  even  his  religion  upon  his  coat-sleeve?  I  believe  in  inter- 
denominationalism.  I  was  a  Christian  Association  secretary  before  I  went 
into  any  other  work,,  and  I  look  at  it  from  a  secretarial  Christian  point 
of  view.  But  I  believe  that  it  is  necessary  for  us,  again,  to  preserve  in 
our  constitution  ouf  autonomy  as  church  workers  for  the  purpose  of  as- 
suring the  imiversity  man  that  it  is  not  necessary  for  him  to  be  ashamed 
of  his  denomination.  If  denominationalism  is  right,  and  has  a  place  in  our 
religious  life  in  America,  certainly  it  isn  't  necessary  for  us  to  be  so 
ashamed  of  it  as  to  hide  our  denominational  service,  under  an  interdenom- 
inational work;  and  for  that  reason  I  trust  that  in  our  constitution  we 
shall  insist  that  ouf  denominational  cry,  not  in  any  lower,  bigoted,  sec- 
tarian tone,  but  the  true  denominationalism,  shall  be  manifested  and 
conserved. 

Mr.  Batmen:  I  take  it  to  be  true  that  while  the  Young  Men's  Chris- 
tian Association  and  Young  Women's  Christian  Association  have  done  much 
efficient  work  and  there  is  a  place  for  them,  they  have  not  accomplished 
all  that  the  churches  wished  to  have  accomplished,  and  all  that  the  parents 
of  the  young  men  and  women  who  attend  the  state  university  desire  to 

66 


have  accomplished,  or  else  this  conference  would  not  have  been  called. 
It  occurs  to  me  that  that  thing  which  is  to  be  done  is,  to  bind  the  young 
men  and  the  young  women  close  to  the  church,  not  to  some  separate  organ- 
ization away  from  the  church,  so  that  they  may  be  returned  to  the  home 
with  their  religious  life  developed  in  the  same  degree  as  the  other  side  of 
the  life  has  been  developed  by  the  university. 

Mr.  Cope:  I  am  a  member  of  a  denomination,  although  I  occupy  an 
entirely  interdenominational,  and  I  sometimes  think  interreligious  position. 
I  would  like  to  say  to  the  key  men  of  our  denomination,  ''You  are  not 
taking  up  this  fact,  that  the  men  and  women  who  are  going  to  be  the  real 
leaders  tomorrow  are  in  these  universities,  and  our  church  has  a  missionary 
responsibility  to  those  people  which  ought  not  to  be  laid  upon  that  local 
church  where  the  university  is  situated,  but  ought  to  be  laid  upon  the  de- 
nomination as  a  whole,  just  as  much  as  the  missionary  activity  outside  of 
the  country." 

Mr.  Sheldon:  There  is  another  reason  for  getting  thoroughly  before 
the  churches  the  work  that  is  to  be  done  by  the  university  pastors.  There 
has  been  a  growing  breach  between  the  churches  on  the  one  hand,  and  the 
state  university  and  our  denominational  colleges  and  seminaries  on  the 
other  hand.  The  latter  have  been  moving  on  to  a  scientific  attitude  in 
religion,  and  our  churches  have  not  kept  pace.  That  makes  the  problem 
when  the  young  man  comes  to  the  state  university,  because  of  the  type  of 
religion  he  has  always  been  taught.  He  comes  into  a  new  atmosphere  which 
makes  him  ashamed  of  his  denomination. 

Mr.  French:  Along  the  line  of  the  co-operation  suggested,  I  think  very 
frankly  we  can  talk  over  some  things  together  here.  The  Christian  Asso- 
ciation has  a  tremendous  power  in  broadening  any  man  and  doing  every- 
thing to  present  a  united  front.  The  association  is  doing  the  work  that  the 
churches  cannot  do.  Now,  in  the  four  and  a  half  years  I  have  been  at 
Ann  Arbor,  if  it  is  the  function  of  the  association  to  feed  the  churches, 
there  has  not  been  one  single  instance  where  the  association  has  brought 
down  a  man  to  me  to  join  our  church  on  confession  of  faith. 

Another  vital  point  is  the  candidates  for  the  ministry.  I  must  confess 
I  intend  to  hang  to  the  coat-tails  of  some  of  our  Presbyterian  students  who 
desire  to  go  into  the  ministry.  Only  a  month  ago  my  right-hand  man 
wanted  to  go  into  the  ministry,  and  then  decided  to  go  into  association 
work.  I  believe  unless  a  man's  financial  condition  is  extremely  urgent,  he 
should  not  be  approached  by  association  work.  As  to  overlapping,  there 
is  no  overlapping.     There  is  room  for  all  of  us  and  more. 

Mr.  Blakeman:  I  think  possibly  the  University  Pastors'  Association, 
meeting  on  an  average  of  once  a  week,  does  much  to  bring  the  association 
and   the   church   into  vital   working   contact. 

Mr.  Mott:  The  points  made  by  my  friend  Dr.  French,  if  they  were  of 
general  application,  would  be  of  the  most  serious  character.  During  this 
past  year  four  thousand  students  in  the  United  States  were  led  to  confess 
faith  in  Jesus  Christ  for  the  first  time  through  the  instrumentality  of  these 
Young  Men 's  Christian  Associations,  and  large  numbers  of  these  young  men 
were  led  to  identify  themselves  with  churches  in  the  college  communities 

67 


and  in  their  homes  in  vacation.  The  leaders  of  this  movement  are  insisting 
in  season  and  out  of  season  in  all  of  their  instructions  to  their  converts, 
on  the  indispensability  of  their  identifying  themselves  w^ith  the  church  of 
their  choice. 

Secondly,  as  to  leading  men  into  the  Y.  M.  C.  A.  work  and  not  into  the 
ministry,  I  have  answered  that  fully  in  my  book  on  the  Christian  Ministry 
of  the  Church.  We  could  not  do  a  better  thing,  if  we  want  to  get  strong 
men  into  the  ministry,  than  to  strengthen  greatly  the  hands  of  the  Y.  M. 
C-  A.     If  I  did  not  believe  this  I  would  leave  this  work  tonight. 

One  other  word.  It  is  clear  that  there  is  need  of  a  comprehensive  inter- 
denominational exponent  of  our  varied  Christianity  in  each  state  university. 
I  raise  the  question  seriously  whether  the  Young  Men's  and  Young 
Women's  Christian  Associations  are  not  the  providential  agency  for  our 
day  to  meet  that  need.  They  should  have  the  larger  responsibility  for 
everything  that  can  be  done  interdenominationally.  They  should  be  given 
the  initiative  and  leadership  in  those  things.  There  is  a  work  interdenom- 
inational, and  not  to  say  so  is  against  the  spirit  of  the  age  and  the  spirit 
of  the  Master.  There  is  likewise  a  work  denominational  that  should  be 
related  to  the  church  in  its  organized  local  expression. 

Mj.  Cochran:  I  am  delighted  with  that  clear-cut  distinction  between 
what  can  be  done  best  denominationally  and  what  can  be  done  best  inter- 
denominationally.  I  would  like  to  ask  Mr.  Mott  this  question:  Is  it  true 
that  the  churches  can  do  denominationally  the  work  of  divine  worship, 
better  than  can  the  associations  interdenominationally  f 

Mr.  Mott:     Certainly. 

Mr.  Cochran:  Now,  that  being  the  case,  what  does  Mr.  Mott  think  of 
associations  which  take  the  place  of  the  church  in  divine  worship  on  Sun- 
day morning?  I  have  two  instances  in  mind,  very  concrete.  One  is  the 
morning  service  conducted  in  the  University  of  Pennsylvania,  In  the  re- 
port presented  here  the  association  through  its  very  eflScient  secretary,  Mr. 
Evans,  states  that  the  entire  religious  work  of  the  university  is  done  by 
the  association,  which  has  a  morning  service. 

Mr.  Mott:  Isn't  that  in  the  nature  of  a  university  function  rather 
than  the  Y.  M.  C.  A.f 

Mr.  Cochran:  It  is  under  the  charge  of  the  university  association. 
Does  Mr.  Mott  favor  the  idea? 

Mr.  Mott:  I  never  did  favor  it,  and  I  do  not  expect  I  ever  will.  My 
understanding  is  that  the  university  authorities  as  such  took  the  initiative. 
They  wanted  to  adopt  the  plan  which  exists  at  Yale  and  Cornell  and 
other  colleges  in  which  there  are  town  churches.  I  think  if  the  pastors 
of  the  churches  in  that  vicinity  would  come  together  and  say,  **Thi8  isn't 
the  best  thing  to  do,"  I  would  say  the  association  should  heed  the  call  of 
the  church  rather  than  of  the  university. 

Mr.  Baker:  I  wish  to  suggest  that  there  is  one  way  in  which  the  Asso- 
ciation can  act  as  a  clearing  house,  in  the  matter  of  Bible  work.  The 
best  time  to  lay  bold  upon  the  young  men  and  yoimg  women  when  they 
come  to  the  university,  for  the  Bible  classes,  is  in  the  first  week.  We  have 
in  the  Methdist  Church  at  Champaign,  mostly  Y.  M.  C.  A.  courses,  listed  as 

68 


Y.  M.  C.  A.  courses  in  the  report  which  the  secretary  sends  in  to  the  New 
York  office.  If  you  can  get  them  to  study  the  Bible  from  the  beginning 
in  the  church  to  which  they  belong  and  which  they  prefer,  they  probably 
will  become  attached  to  that  church  while  they  are  there. 

Mr.  Bickham:  The  Christian  Association  at  Ames,  Iowa,  has  listed  the 
Bible  study  work  in  the  churches,  has  put  leaders  into  those  churches 
to  conduct  those  groups,  and  has  sent  the  denominational  men  as  far  as  they 
could  into  those  denominational  groups  in  the  churches. 

Mr.  Blakeman:  I  may  say  that  in  the  University  of  Wisconsin  about 
three  days  after  the  enrollment  was  finished,  every  man  in  the  university 
had  been  canvassed  for  Bible  study,  and  that  in  the  canvass  there  was  a 
card  on  which  were  listed  all  the  courses  given  by  the  Y.  M.  C.  A.  and 
the  various  churches.  Naturally  the  man  chose  the  courses  of  his  own  de- 
nomination, and  so  before  the  first  month  had  gone  by  the  canvass  had 
been  made  jointly. 


Mr.  Pence  of  Detroit  addressed  the  conference  Tuesday  evening  upon 
' '  The  Need  of  the  University  Pastorate. ' '  He  laid  stress  upon  the  in- 
crease of  ''kinetic  potential"  which  takes  place  in  the  wearer  of  the  cap 
and  gown.  Hence  the  need  to  make  him  '' radio-active '*  in  church  life  as 
it  is  lived  and  the  need  to  insure  his  continued  activity  in  the  church  after 
graduation  by  pedagogic  training  in  church  methods  before  graduation 
while  yet  in  the  university.  To  achieve  this  result  implies  the  university 
pastor. 


IX.    NATIONAL   RECOGNITION  OF    THE   UNIVERSITY 
PASTORATE  BY  THE  DENOMINATIONS. 


Dr.  Cochran:  The  great  difficulty  in  the  way  of  national  recognition 
by  the  great  denominational  bodies  is  the  absorption  of  our  national  leaders 
in  the  missionary  activities  of  the  church,  and  the  fact  that  others  are 
committed  to  a  somewhat  narrow  educational  policy.  Almost  all  the  denom- 
inations inaugurated  in  the  early  years  of  their  history  a  campagin  of 
religious  education,  and  almost  all  our  collegiate  institutions  were  founded 
with  the  religious  impulse.  If  we  were  to  investigate  most  thoroughly  our 
older  institutions,  both  secular  and  religious,  we  should  find  that  there  were 
religious  influences  at  work  at  the  foundation.  There  is  Indiana  univer- 
sity, with  the  Bible  in  the  center  of  its  seal.  There  is  the  University  of 
Michigan,  with  a  minister  as  its  founder.  And  we  might  multiply  in- 
stances. It  is  very  natural  for  the  church  to  assume  that  as  it  has  always 
had,  it  is  still  to  have,  a  large  part  in  the  work  of  religious  education. 
Our  church  leaders  have  had  their  minds  set,  in  the  mold  of  religious  edu- 
cation according  to  a  certain  order;  that  is,  under  church  control.  They 
are  very  loth  to  consider  anything  as  legitimate  religious  education  which 
does  not  head  up  in  actual  church  control.  The  Presbyterian  church,  there- 
fore, was  practically  ignorant  of  the  situation  until  about  five  or  six  years 
ago,  when  such  men  as  Dr.  Buchanan  of  West  Virginia  and  Dr.  Bryan  of 
Chicago  and  others  insisted  on  recognition.  It  was  not  plain  sailing,  by  any 
manner  of  means.  As  Dr.  Darby  has  indicated,  this  question  of  national 
recognition  was  a  sort  of  battledore  and  shuttlecock  game  for  several 
years.  The  college  board  in  New  York  city  was  given  the  matter  in  1904, 
and  for  one  year  discussed  the  question  as  to  whether  it  could  consistently 
undertake  the  university  work  under  the  board  that  directed  coUege 
work.  There  were  several  wealthy  givers  that  said,  **No,  you  are 
going  to  undermine  the  work  in  the  church  college  if  you  recognize  the 
university  as  the  proper  place  for  the  education  of  Christian  young  people.  *  * 
So  the  secretary  of  the  board,  who  was  much  interested,  was  called  off  by 
wealthy  givers  and  certain  college  presidents.  The  next  year  the  matter 
was  thrown  back  into  the  General  Assembly  and  turned  over  to  the  Board 
of  Education.  Dire  threats  were  made  against  us,  that  if  we  prosecuted 
the  work  in  state  universities  our  funds  for  ministerial  education  would 
be  depleted,  that  the  churches  and  colleges  would  not  stand  for  it,  and  we 
found  ourselves  in  the  peculiar  position  of  courting  practical  extinction  if 
we  were  loyal  to  the  command  of  the  Assembly.  But  we  took  the  stand 
that  if  the  General  Assembly  commanded  us  to  do  the  work,  we  would  do 
it  though  the  heavens  fell.  As  a  matter  of  fact,  the  funds  of  the  board 
have  in  no  wise  been  depleted  by  reason  of  any  prejudice,  and  the  first 

70 


year  after  the  actual  undertaking  of  the  work  the  funds  of  the  board  in- 
creased twenty  per  cent. 

Another  difficulty  lies  in  the  limitations  of  the  charter  powers  of  na- 
tional boards.  There  were  many  on  the  Board  that  doubted  whether  it  was 
not  an  invasion  of  a  territory  that  did  not  properly  belong  to  us,  and 
whether  or  not  we  were  contravening  the  charter  powers  of  the  board. 
We  had  legal  talent  to  pass  upon  the  question  of  whether  we  had  a  right 
to  divert  one  penny  of  our  funds  from  the  old  work  of  ministerial  educa- 
tion, and  our  counsel  decided  that  under  our  charter  power  we  liad  full 
authority  to  use  the  funds  coming  in  to  the  board  even  though  not  desig- 
nated for  university  work. 

Another  difficulty  would  be  the  difference  in  church  polity.  The  Pres- 
byterian church  is  a  somewhat  centralized  body.  The  church  session  is  the 
unit,  then  the  presbytery,  the  next  larger  body  being  thd  synod  and  the 
next  larger  body  being  the  General  Assembly.  There  is  a  series  of  eccle- 
siastical steps  leading  up  from  the  local  church  to  the  superior  body.  We 
have  the  appeal  from  one  body  to  another.  Of  course,  with  the  more  dem- 
ocratic form  of  government  of  the  Baptist  and  Congregational  churches,  the 
difficulties  would  be  greater  yet  not  insurmountable. 

As  to  how  it  may  be  accomplished  I  would  suggest  first  that  the  church 
papers  be  used  very  largely  in  a  campaign  of  education,  that  the  leaders 
of  each  denomination  be  asked  to  write  papers,  opening  up  the  tremendous 
possibilities,  that  a  representative  in  each  one  of  the  strategic  states  of  the 
middle  west  should  be  called  upon  from  time  to  time  to  write  a  strong 
article  dealing  with  the  salient  points  of  the  work.  I  thoroughly  believe 
in  the  church  press,  and  it  is  practically  open  to  us  if  we  will  only  use  it. 
We  should  have  a  press  committee  in  each  denomination  which  shall  push 
the  movement. 

Second,  a  thorough  investigation  suggested  for  our  church  boards.  T 
believe  that  if  a  committee  of  leaders  in  this  work  would  approach  at  a 
proper  time  the  leading  authorities  of  the  church,  either  as  boards  or  a 
national  council,  and  would  labor  with  them  to  secure  someone  who  should 
investigate  for  them  this  whole  problem,  it  would  result  in  great  advan- 
tage. I  might  say  that  my  first  introduction  to  the  field  was  when  the 
Board  of  Education  sent  me  as  a  member  of  the  Board  on  a  tour  of  in- 
vestigation.    Get   the   boards   to   investigate   the   situation. 

Third,  see  if  it  is  not  possible  to  have  pre-assembly  or  pre-association 
conferences  before  the  general  meeting  of  your  church  during  the  year,  or 
the  biennial  assembly.  Arrange  for  a  conference  during  the  time  of  that 
meeting.  We  have  had  in  the  Presbyterian  church  for  five  years  such  pre- 
assembly  conferences.     It  has  been  a  great  help  to  us. 

Mr.  Darby:  This  topic  can  best  be  presented  by  reciting  a  concrete 
case,  that  of  the  Presbyterian  church,  U.  S.  A.,  in  which  complete  denom- 
inational recognition  has  been  given  to  this  work.  Seven  years  ago  the 
General  Assembly  was  called  upon  to  adopt  aggresssive  methods  toward 
enlarged  endowment  for  all  Presbyterian  colleges.  A  pastor  from  a  univer- 
sity center,  who  was  a  member  of  the  committee  in  charge  of  this  prop- 

71 


osition,  held  that  the  interests  of  Presbyterian  students  in  state  univer- 
sities likewise  demanded  the  attention  of  the  church  at  large.  The  com- 
mittee agreed  with  him  and  so  recommended.  A  special  committee  was 
appointed  to  report  in  full  on  the  whole  subject  a  year  later.  That  report 
was  presented  in  elaborate  form  and  aroused  universal  interest.  The  com- 
mittee had  been  instructed,  *'to  ascertain  to  what  extent  our  young  people 
are  in  state  universities;  what  is  being  done  to  give  them  religious  culture 
and  safeguard  them  for  our  church;  and  what  are  the  best  methods  for 
doing  this  work.'*  In  the  course  of  their  report  they  said:  '* First  and 
foremost  among  these  conclusions  the  committee  would  set  down  the  fact 
that  a  very  large  number  of  Presbyterian  young  people  prefer,  for  reasons 
satisfactory  to  themselves,  to  go  into  the  state  universities,  and  that  this 
movement  is  constantly  increasing. ' '  This  was  a  plain  recognition  of  a 
fact  and  the  proposition  to  assume  consequent  responsibility  was  equally 
emphatic:  "Your  committee  feel  that  the  fact  cannot  be  too  strongly  im- 
pressed upon  the  church  that  there  is  an  urgent  and  large  need  for  special 
measures  for  preserving  and  promoting  its  interests  in  these  universities." 
The  entire  report  of  the  committee  was  adopted  with  remarkable  unanimity 
and  the  press  of  the  denomination  took  the  matter  up  in  a  way  that 
elicited  general  interest  and  approval. 

The  matter  was  referred  to  the  College  Board,  but  a  year  was  lost  be- 
cause that  Board  found  it  could  not  adjust  itself  to  this  work.  The  As- 
sembly then  turned  to  the  Board  of  Education,  finding  that  under  its 
charter  this  Board  could  handle  the  work.  The  Board  accepted  the  new 
responsibility  and  the  General  Assembly  ordered:  '*That  the  Board  of 
Education  is  authorized  and  directed  to  enter  into  correspondence  with 
the  Education  Committees  of  the  several  Synods,  with  a  view  to  all  pos- 
sible co-operation  with  them  in  the  forming  and  forwarding  of  plans  for 
the  supply  of  religious  needs,  particularly  of  Presbyterian  students  in  at- 
tendance upon  state  universities  and  colleges."  Pursuant  to  this  order 
the  Board  of  Education  promptly  proceeded  with  carefully  matured  plans 
and  the  progressive  work  of  the  past  three  years  is  the  result. 

This  simple  story  of  what  has  been  accomplished  in  one  of  the  denom- 
inations is  but  an  illustration  of  what  it  seems  to  us  may  be  done  in  all. 
Forms  of  church  government  differ,  but  so  imperative  is  the  need  for  doing 
something,  surely  the  central  denominational  authorities  will  not  hesitate 
to  assume  proper  responsibility  when  the  matter  is  brought  before  them. 
This  can  easily  and  effectively  be  done  by  those  immediately  connected  with 
the  state  universities  or  with  Synods,  Conferences  or  associations  in  the 
bounds  of  which  these  institutions  are  located. 


72 


X.     THE  RELATION  OF  THE  UNIVERSITY  PASTOR  TO 

THE    CHURCHES    WHICH    HE    REPRESENTS    AND 

THEIR  ENTERPRISES— THE  CHURCHES  OF  HIS 

DENOMINATION   WITHIN   THE   STATE. 


1.   Discussion:    "The  financial  relation:  his  salary,  how  raised 
and  from  what  sources."    Mr.  Sheldon. 

There  are  several  ways  in  which  the  university  pastorate  may  be  financed. 
There  is,  first,  the  way  of  endowment.  Endowments  have  their  value. 
In  this  particular  case  I  am  not  especially  favorable  to  them.  In  fact, 
I  think  the  endowment  business  is  being  overpressed.  While  I  believe  the 
university  pastor  must  be  free  and  independent  in  one  sense,  still  the  en- 
dowment will  tend  to  make  it  possible  for  him  to  be  free  from  close  and 
sympathetic  relation  to  the  church  of  his  constituency  ,which  I  do  not  be- 
lieve is  a  good  thing.  There  is  danger  that  a  man  may  become  a  specialist 
on  some  line  of  religious  study  and  possibly  get  a  little  aside  from  the  real 
job  that  he  is  there  to  do,  which  is  a  tremendously  big  job.  His  business 
is  to  touch  the  churches  whom  he  is  representing  and  bring  them  into  touch 
with  this  idea,  for  the  university  belongs  to  the  state,  and  he  by  getting 
in  touch  with  the  churches  can  bring  them  along.  There  is  another  way  of 
handling  it:  the  national  society  raising  the  fund  in  general.  A  society 
that  did  not  have  any  state  association  or  state  educational  project  might 
perhaps  best  do  it  through  the  national  body.  But  what  I  want  is  this,  to 
have  the  funds  come  from  the  people  who  are  directly  interested  in  the 
state  university.  It  belongs  to  the  state.  Of  course,  we  will  take  an  en- 
dowment if  it  comes.  I  can  count  ten  or  twelve  millionaires  of  our  de- 
nomination in  this  state.  I  do  not  believe  we  need  to  go  out  of  the  state, 
and  this  state  is  directly  responsible,  and  we  want  this  state  to  know  about 
this  work  and  support  this  work.  So  for  our  denomination,  with  its  organ- 
ization, I  believe  we  could  best  do  it  through  the  state  body.  In  this  state 
we  have  added  to  the  budget  the  expense  of  the  university  pastor  and  a 
general  superintendent  in  connection  with  our  other  state  workers.  I 
want  to  state  with  reference  to  the  Congregational  denomination  that  the 
national  council  will  have  to  take  some  action  with  reference  to  this  matter. 
It  will  either  have  to  turn  it  down  or  take  it  up. 

2.  Mr.  Hulburt:  On  May  first,  1905,  we  said  to  C.  J.  Galpin,  ''Go  to 
Madison  and  get  busy  with  the  students  of  the  university. ' '  So  far  as 
Wisconsin  is  concerned,  we  had  no  precedent,  no  one  had  gone  before  us. 
We  weren't  very  long  in  finding  that  several  people  were  after  us,  in 
more  senses  than  one.     But  our  first  thought  was  this,  that  the  movement 

73 


should  be  just  as  closely  as  possible  identified  with  the  local  church,  and 
with  all  due  respect  to  all  that  has  been  said  in  this  conference  upon  the 
various  plans  and  the  arguments  that  could  be  advanced  in  favor  of  other 
methods,  after  having  worked  this  matter  over  and  over,  through  and 
through,  up  and  down,  right  and  left,  with  a  telescope  at  a  distance  and  a 
microscope  near  at  hand,  I  am  inclined  to  hold  to  the  original  thought  of 
our  board,  that  the  movement  should  be  just  as  closely  as  possible  identified 
with  the  local  church.  We  would  have  the  pastor,  the  local  pastor  of  the 
church,  the  senior  pastor  if  you  please,  very  closely  identified  with  the 
work,  and  if  he  is  large  enough  and  can  find  hours  enough  in  a  day  and 
days  enough  in  a  week,  let  him  be  the  pastor  of  the  community  and  of 
the  university.  But  no  man  is  large  enough  to  do  that,  and  so  we  would 
have  appointed — I  don't  know  that  I  am  speaking  for  my  board  now, 
but  I  am  speaking  for  myself  after  watching  this  movement  as  we  have — 
I  would  have  an  associate  pastor  appointed,  and  I  would  have  the  senior 
pastor  and  the  associate  pastor,  men  in  whom  we  have  the  utmost  confidence, 
and  I  would  turn  them  free;  I  would  not  call  either  man  a  imiversity  pastor 
or  a  student  pastor  or  the  superintendent  of  the  guild,  but  I  would  have 
the  two  men  working  just  as  they  pleased  on  the  field,  in  the  community 
or  for  the  university.  I  would  have  the  church  provide  for  the  pastor  a 
home  suited  to  his  needs.  I  would  have  the  state  convention  or  other 
organization  provide  for  the  associate  pastor  a  home  suited  to  his  needs. 
"When  we  started  out  with  this  movement,  we  found  a  few  individuals  in 
the  community,  in  the  state,  who  were  willing  to  invest  some  money  in  an 
experiment,  and  so  the  first  year  the  movement  was  supported  by  in- 
dividual contributions,  and  as  I  presented  the  matter  through  the  state  for 
smaller  contributions,  frequently  women  came  to  me  with  tears  in  their 
eyes  and  said,  "I  wish  this  movement  had  been  started  before  my  boy 
went  to  the  state  university, ' '  and  gave  me  a  dollar  or  five  dollars,  etc. 
But  we  found  it  took  considerable  effort  for  a  man  who  had  to  appeal  for 
a  good  many  other  objects  to  have  to  make  this  special  appeal  as  he  went 
through  the  state.  So,  four  years  ago,  at  the  end  of  the  first  year,  we 
put  this  cause  into  the  regular  budget,  and  our  worker,  our  associate  pastor, 
if  you  please,  has  been  for  the  four  years  supported  just  as  any  other 
agency  of  the  board  has  been  supported. 

Now,  as  to  the  endowment :  I  am  not  anxious  for  an  endowment  specially 
for  this  cause,  but  if  this  worker  is  to  be  supported  from  the  regular  bud- 
get of  our  state  organization,  we  are  endowing  our  state  organization  with 
hundreds  of  thousands  of  dollars,  and  we  are  perfectly  willing  to  have 
another  hundred  thousand  added  to  our  endowment  on  which  we  can  draw 
for  the  support  of  thia  work  as  well  as  all  the  rest  of  the  work  of  the 
association. 


74 


3.   "The  problem  of  financing  religious  work  at  state  universi- 
ties."   Dr.  Cochran. 

Problem  a  difficult  one.  Difficulties  lie  in  several  directions.  1.  Adjust- 
ment of  church  to  a  field  of  activity  heretofore  considered  outside  her  pro- 
vince. 2.  Adjustment  between  this  new  work  and  the  churches'  estab- 
lished activities.  3.  The  expensive  character  of  the  work.  Two  general 
methods  may  be  discussed: 

1.  Annual  contributions. 

1.  From  the  local  church. 

A.  Entire  support. 

a.  Possible  only  in  case  local  church  is  financially  a  strong 
and  deeply  interested  one,  hence  rare.     Example,  U.  of  Neb. 

b.  Inadvisable  even  where  possible. 

1.  The  responsibility  is  state- wide. 

2.  The  control  of  the  work  should  be  broader. 

3.  Changes  in  local  pastor  or  sentiment  should  not  be 
allowed  to  affect  the  work  unfavorably. 

B.  Partial  support  is  invariably  necessary  on  principle  of  local 

initiative. 

2.  From  the  churches  of  the  state. 

A.  Special  offerings  and  appeals  wherever  practicable. 

Note. — Prejudice  against  this  method  due  to  multiplicity 
of  appeals,  does  not  warrant  its  complete  abandonment. 

B.  Designated   portion   of   educational   offering,    permitting   in- 

sertion of  the  cause  in  the  official  budget  of  benevolence. 

3.  From   individuals. 

A.  Wealthy  givers. 

B.  Parents  of  students. 

C.  Alumni. 

Note. — This  method  preferable  to  foregoing  as  it  arouses 
no  opposition,  reaches  a  select  constituency,  and  issues  in 
time  in  large  gifts  and  bequests  when  tactfully  and  persist- 
ently followed  up. 

4.  From  National  Church  Board. 

A.  Board  aid  would  secure: 

1.  Official  recognition  and  confer  dignity  upon  the  move- 
ment. 

2.  The  interest  of  an  important  constituency  otherwise  un- 
reached. 

3.  Permanency  of  the  local  work. 

4.  Continuity  of  doctrinal  teaching  and  religious  expression. 

5.  Co-operation  with  other  national  agencies. 

6.  Systematic  crediting  of  benevolences. 

7.  Permanent  deposition  for  trust  funds. 

75 


B.  Board  aid  should  merely  supplement  and  stimulate  raising  of 
funds  from  other  sources. 
The  principle  of  ultimate  self-support  should  be  constantly 
kept  in  mind. 

SumTn/iry. 

Entire  assumption  of  financial  support  by  local  church  is  rarely  pos- 
sible and  generally  inadvisable. 

The  committee  of  the  state  organization  should  have  charge  of  work 
in  co-operation  with  local  church.  The  work  should  be  classed  as 
educational  and  not  be  merged  in  home  mission  machinery. 

The  plan  of  combination  support  from  the  four  sources  named:  The 
local  church,  the  churches  of  the  state,  individuals,  and  the  Na- 
tional Board,  insures  success  during  the  earlier  stages  of  the 
work.     But  it  should  not  be  advanced  as  a  permanent  poli^. 

Endowments. 

Endowment  is  the  permanent  method  of  financing  the  work. 
Beasons : 

a.  The  movement  has  not  the  human  appeal  possessed  by 
other  causes  which  depend  upon  annual  subscriptions. 

b.  There  is  much  complaint  in  the  churches  over  the  mul- 
tiplicity of  appeals. 

Negative.  c.  The  educational  field  is  occupied  already  by  the  church 
college  which  resents  to  a  considerable  degree  the  intrusion 
for  university  appeal. 

d.  University  workers  of  large  ability  require  a  substan- 
tial foundation  for  their  work. 

e.  This  is  the  day  of  giving  to  education  on  a  large  scale. 

f.  A  constituency  available  to   which   the  church  college 
Positive.         appeals  in  vain. 

g.  Makes  possible  a  quick  campaign  and  the  leaving  of 
field  to  other  agencies. 

Suggestions. 

1.  Endowment  should  not  be  broached  without  several  years  of  ex- 

periment on  the  field. 

2.  It   should   be   attempted   only   when   the   state   organization   has 

fully  endorsed  the  plan. 

3.  It  should  be  secured  before  building  is  begun. 

4.  It  would  be  greatly  furthered  if  a  wealthy  giver  would  agree  to 

build  on  condition  of  raising  the  endowment. 

5.  A  special  financial  agent,  national  or  state,  should  be  secured. 

6.  The  state  should  carry  its  own  expenses  for  endowment  campaign 

except  perhaps  salary  of  financial  secretary. 


76 


4.   Discussion:     ''The  personal  relation,  especially  to  the  local 
church."    Dr.  Updike. 

I  should  like  to  say  just  a  word  in  regard  to  the  attitude  of  my  own 
denomination.  I  was  a  delegate  at  the  national  council  for  Madison  sev- 
eral years  ago,  at  Hartford,  and  I  introduced  myself  a  resolution  which 
committed  the  national  council  to  the  work  in  university  centers.  It  was 
unanimously  adopted.  But  the  national  council  of  Congregational  churches 
has  no  authority  whatever.  It  is  simply  a  body  which  meets  and  dis- 
cusses matters  of  interest  to  the  denomination  and  makes  any  recom- 
mendations it  pleases  to  the  denomination.  But  there  was  very  cordial 
support  of  the  idea,  and  I  think  so  far  as  it  is  understood  throughout  the 
denomination  it  will  receive  this  support.  And  yet  I  am  very  much 
humiliated  and  somewhat  disgusted  with  the  attitude  of  our  educational 
society  of  the  Congregational  church.  They  are  independent,  in  a  sense, 
of  the  national  council;  they  are  an  independent  corporation,  managing 
their  own  affairs  in  the  interest  of  the  denomination;  but  no  representa- 
tive of  that  body  is  here,  and  no  representative,  I  think,  has  ever  been  at 
any  place  where  a  discussion  of  these  important  matters  was  under  con- 
sideration. 

I  am  glad  the  whole  trend  of  the  discussion  hero  has  been  along  the 
line  of  making  this  work  a  work  in  connection  with  the  local  church.  Just 
as  soon  as  we  get  the  facts  before  the  people,  we  have  the  response,  and 
I  rejoice  in  this  conference;  I  rejoice  in  the  certain  influence  that  is  to 
go  out  and  be  felt  in  every  one  of  the  great  denominations.  There  is  not 
going  to  be  any  backward   step. 

Mr.  Gold:  I  want  to  ask  a  question  in  regard  to  the  man  who  works 
among  the  students  specifically.  Is  he  not  really  the  assistant  to 
the  pastor  of  the  local  congregation?  If  the  work  heads  up  in  the  local 
church,  and  that  man  occupies  the  pulpit,  is  the  university  pastor  not  vir- 
tually an  assistant  to  him,  regardless  of  what  you  call  him? 

Mr.  Edwards :  If  I  may  answer  that  question,  I  would  like  to  say  '  *  no, '  ^ 
for  this  reason,  that  the  field  if  possible  ought  to  be  clearly  divided  and 
understood.  Now,  it  seems  to  me  the  University  Pastor — I  wish  we  might 
adopt  that  title  without  further  hesitation — that  the  University  Pastor 
should  not  make  calls  in  the  local  parish,  and  he  should  not  be  called  upon 
for  any  responsibility  for  the  work  of  the  local  parish.  That  is,  of  course, 
purely  on  my  own  interpretation  of  the  situation.  He  should  be  given  in 
the  local  church,  if  possible,  at  student  service;  he  should  limit  his  calls 
to  students;  he  should  limit  his  teaching  and  other  work  to  students;  the 
field,  if  possible,  should  be  clearly  and  definitely  defined, 

Mr.  Payne:  There  has  been  much  said  here  concerning  heading  up 
with  the  local  church,  and  I  agree  with  everything  that  has  been  said;  but 
if  the  man  who  is  working  with  the  students  is  merely  associate  pastor  of 
the  church,  you  will  take  him  out  of  the  kind  of  connection  with  the  stu- 
dent body  which  makes  his  work  most  effective.  I  see  no  reason]  why  a 
man  in  that  position,  if  he  is  any  kind  of  a  man  at  all,  should  not  al- 
ways in  some  way  be  heading  the  people  into  the  church.  But  he  need 
not  go  around  with  that  as  his  chief  concern  all  the  time. 

77 


5.   Discussion:    "The  relation  to  the  colleges  of  his  denomina- 
tion."   Dr.  Haas. 

We  all  know  that  as  far  as  denominations  carry  on  educational  work  they 
cany  it  on  in  large  measure  through  the  denominational  college.  I  believe 
more  and  more,  that  the  dream  of  the  past  that  we  can  fully  measure  up  to 
all  the  educational  demands  of  the  church  through  the  denominational  col- 
lege cannot  be  realized.  It  is  impossible  for  the  individual  college  to  ac- 
comodate all  the  students  of  a  denomination  that  take  any  course  in  higher 
education. 

The  men  who  are  doing  the  denominational  college  work  must  be  con- 
vinced and  be  the  leaders  in  convincing  the  church,  that  there  is  a  larger 
work  than  the  work  we  are  now  doing.  It  would  be  exceedingly  fortunate 
if  this  movement  in  the  church  could  begin,  not  from  the  suggestion  of  the 
university  pastor,  but  if  he  could  win  the  men  who  are  now  doing  the  work 
in  the  denominational  college  and  let  them  come  before  the  church  realizing 
the  problem  from  their  own  point  of  view. 

Let  the  university  pastor  go  down  to  the  men  in  the  denominational  col- 
lege and  win  their  interest  first  by  presenting  to  them  the  great  intellectual 
problem,  and  seeing  what  they  have  done  and  can  do  in  this,  so  that  as  they 
begin  to  see  and  to  know  exactly  what  the  condition  is,  they  themselves  will 
co-operate.  It  is  not  simply  the  student  in  the  university  today  who  must 
re-adapt  himself,  but  also  the  student  in  the  denominational  college. 

The  denominational  college  co-ordinates  with  other  studies  a  large  view 
of  a  man 's  religious  needs  and  his  change  in  views  in  connection  with  the 
outlook  he  gets  in  science  and  history.  Let  the  university  pastor  judiciously 
ask  the  college  leader  in  the  denominational  work,  "What  have  been  your 
results  in  co-ordinating  religious  belief  with  questions  of  science?" 

The  denominational  college  can  do  a  work  not  only  for  its  own  students, 
but  a  work  which  will  prepare  certain  men  to  enter  into  the  intellectual  side 
of  this  problem  in  the  universities.  And  if  we  can  convince,  as  I  think  we 
can,  the  men  who  are  the  presidents  or  who  are  the  teachers  in  the  denomina- 
tional college,  that  here  is  a  larger  province  for  them  and  a  larger  usefulness, 
we  will  engage  them  in  this  work;  they  will  see  its  needs,  and  the  church  it- 
self, realizing  that  its  own  college  is  measuring  up  to  this  greater  problem, 
will  through  its  own  denominational  college  be  led  into  the  consideration  of 
this  larger  work  which  is  opening  up  before  us. 

There  is  another  point.  In  these  questions  the  denominational  college, 
which  has  long  studied  its  own  members,  and  which  with  all  the  breadth  of 
teaching  knows  the  angle  from  which  its  own  people  see  the  truth,  which  un- 
derstands their  traditions  and  their  social  attitudes,  can  so  take  hold  of  the 
students  that  it  can  make  most  effective  certain  of  the  elements  in  the  atti- 
tudes of  these  churches  toward  these  very  questions  and  problems. 

In  the  second  place,  the  denominational  college  has  studied  to  meet  the 
peculiar  problems  of  the  moral  life  and  the  moral  dangers  of  the  students. 
While  in  a  certain  sense  the  temptations  are  alike,  yet  young  people  are 
often  open  to  temptations  along  certain  lines  more  than  along  other  lines. 
Now,  in  dealing  with  the  specific  students  of  a  certain  type  of  character, 
of  a  certain  derivation  nationally  or  otherwise,  we  have  studied  certain  ques- 

78 


tions  and  we  know  what  our  difficulties  are,  how  we  have  tried  to  meet  them. 
We  have  been  experimenting  with  that  problem;  we  have  been  partially 
successful  in  some  lines,  not  so  successful  in  other  lines.  Cannot  the  univer- 
sity pastor  go  down,  again,  to  the  leader  of  the  denominational  college  and 
ask  him  on  a  smaller  scale  to  give  him  his  results,  and  so  let  the  experience 
of  the  two  be  co-ordinated.  Let  the  two  be  inter-related  so  that  the  church 
may  feel  that  this  is  not  a  separate  work  but  one  work,  which  the  denomina- 
tional college  carries  on  in  its  own  way  and  the  university  carries  on  in  its 
own  way.  I  believe  that  then  assurance  will  come  to  the  church  of  the 
larger  result  we  desire  to  reach. 

Mr.  Edwards.  I  doubt  if  any  more  significant  word  has  been  spoken  in 
this  conference  than  the  word  to  which  we  have  just  listened.  Dr.  Haas  has 
put  for  us  on  broad  lines  the  future  possibilities  of  this  relationship. 

President  Eaton  telephoned  me  this  morning  that  he  was  called  back  to 
Beloit  late  last  night  and  is  unable  to  return,  very  much  to  his  regret.  He 
asked  me  to  say  a  word  for  him  which  I  wish  particularly  he  might  have 
said,  following  after  the  words  of  Dr.  Haas,  because  his  point  of  view,  very 
much  the  same,  nevertheless  would  have  voiced  itself,  if  I  understood  him, 
on  a  little  different  phase  of  the  question. 

President  Eaton  feels,  T  think,  that  the  great  opportunity  of  the  univer- 
sity pastor  in  connection  with  the  denominational  college,  is  to  represent  in 
the  university  the  college  for  which  he  stands.  The  university  pastor  has  a 
large  opportunity  to  represent  within  the  university  that  for  which  the  Chris- 
tian college  stands  in  the  community.  The  system  of  education  elaborated 
in  a  state  institution  of  this  sort  is  calculated  to  put  in  facts  through  the 
teaching  and  research  of  specialists  who  are  more  interested  in  the  facts 
than  they  are  in  the  students;  to  state  the  facts,  rather  than  to  interpret  the 
significance  of  the  facts;  to  devote  time  and  attention  to  clarifying  the  new- 
est word  of  science,  rather  than  to  interpreting  the  meanings  of  the  great 
body  of  truth  already  known.  It  fails  to  develop  and  refine  and  interpret 
all  those  highest  and  holiest  personal  values  of  life  which  have  been  a  dis- 
tinctive contribution  of  the  Christian  college.  The  university  pastor  within 
the  university  ought  to  seek  to  do  in  the  university  atmosphere  that  which 
the  denominational  college  has  so  splendidly  done  as  an  institution  in  the 
state.  Therefore,  if  I  interpret  correctly  the  thought  of  President  Eaton 
as  he  would  have  given  it  to  you  here,  it  is  this  large  opportunity  which  all 
the  men  who  work  as  university  pastors  have  in  interpreting  all  the  spiritual 
significance  of  truth  in  interpreting  all  the  personal  values,  in  developing  in 
the  life  of  the  students  the  highest  religious  meanings  of  life. 

Mr.  Galpin:  Possibly  a  word  of  comparison  may  illuminate  the  subject 
at  this  point.  I  have  taken  some  pains  through  the  report  of  the  United 
States  Commissioner  of  Education  for  the  year  1908  to  look  up  the  yearly 
outlay  of  the  Baptist  colleges  in  about  eighteen  northern  states,  and  I  find 
that  the  actual  annual  income  from  endowment  plus  the  actual  income  for 
annual  current  expenses,  plus  a  legitimate  five  per  cent  rate  on  the  unpro- 
ductive property  and  equipment  such  as  libraries  and  buildings,  gives  a  total 
just  for  the  collegiate  departments  of  these  colleges,  of  something  over  half 
a  million  dollars  a  year.  This  is  an  average  of  $30,000  for  each  of  these 
colleges. 

79 


If  in  eighteen  church  colleges,  one  denomination  is  willing  to  put  $30,000 
apiece  a  year,  there  is  a  standard;  it  is  a  standard  of  conviction  of  value, 
it  is  also  a  standard  of  work  done.  In  these  eighteen  Baptist  colleges  are 
3,000  Baptist  students.  I  have  taken  Dr.  Cochran  into  my  confidence  in 
making  as  close  an  estimate  as  I  can  of  the  number  of  Baptist  students  in 
the  state  universities  in  this  same  territory,  and  he  says  that  I  am  conserva- 
tive, when  I  put  it  at  six  per  cent.  Six  per  cent  holds  pretty  good  in  Michi- 
gan and  Wisconsin.  That  gives  us  3,000  Baptist  students  in  this  same  ter- 
ritory in  state  universities.  That  is,  by  a  most  conservative  estimate — and 
it  was  judicious  for  me  to  make  it  conservative — half  of  our  Baptist  stu- 
dents are  in  the  colleges  and  half  in  the  state  universities.  If  we  willingly 
contribute  $30,000  a  year  to  protect  one-half  of  our  students  in  every  one 
of  these  Baptist  centers,  isn  't  there  a  fulcrum  with  a  weighty  leverage  for 
a  demand  for  ample  protection  for  the  other  half  in  state  universities?  Five 
thousand  dollars  a  year  at  any  one  of  these  state  universities  will  probably 
be  adequate  for  a  Christian  work  for  the  next  ten  or  twenty  years. 

Mr.  Frick:  I  beg  to  say  that  the  Wisconsin  plan  of  the  Lutherans  has 
come  up  to  our  General  Body  and  the  general  committee  has  appointed  a 
board  for  student  work,  the  chairman  of  which  and  myself  have  come  here 
because  we  are  on  that  committee. 


80 


XI.    REPORTS. 


1.  Report  of  Preceding  Conferences. 

The  first  meeting  of  the  Conference  was  called  at  Ann  Arbor,  Michi- 
gan for  March  31-April  2,  1908,  under  the  name  of  ''Interdenominational 
Conference  of  Church  and  Guild  Workers  in  State  Univresities. "  The  ofl&- 
cers  of  the  Conference  were  E^v.  J.  Leslie  French,  Presbyterian  student  pas- 
tor, chairman,  and  Bev.  Fred  Merrifield,  Baptist  guild  director,  secretary. 
Under  the  call  for  the  Conference  it  was  stated:  ''Seven  of  the  Ann  Ar- 
bor churches  are  carrying  on,  through  their  various  church  and  guild  or- 
ganizations, specific  work  among  the  5,000  University  of  Michigan  stu- 
dents who  are  located  here;  and  these  churches  have  appointed  their  rep- 
resentatives to  formulate  plans  for  the  Conference.  We  believe  that  such 
a  gathering  as  this  will,  through  its  pointed  discussions  of  vital  prob- 
lems, enable  the  churches  to  understand  more  clearly  what  they  can  do 
to  deepen  the  moral  and  religious  tone  in  our  state  universities;  that  it 
will  help  all  of  us  to  adopt  better  methods  of  work;  and  that  it  will  be  a 
very  inspiration  to  such  as  are  planning  the  guild  type  of  work  in  their 
own  state  universities.  Such  union  of  effort  will  strengthen  each  sepa- 
rate denomination,  especially  by  enabling  the  delegates  to  lay  before  their 
annual  church  gatherings  more  definite  and  careful  methods  of  work  in 
student   fields. ' ' 

The  Conference  was  well  attended  and  adjourned  to  meet  the  following 
yeax. 

The  officers  of  the  Conference  for  1908-1909  were  Kev.  Fred  Merrifield, 
of  Ann  Arbor,  chairman,  and  Eev.  J.  A.  Barker,  of  Urbana,  111.,  secre- 
tary. It  met  in  Chicago,  111.,  Feb.  9-11,  1909,  in  connection  with  the  an- 
nual meeting  of  the  Eeligioua  Education  Association  and  its  program  is 
printed  in  the  official  program  of  that  association,  under  the  head  of 
' '  The  Department  of  Universities  and  Colleges. ' '  Several  papers  of  the 
Conference  were  published  in  the  current  numbers  of  the  Journal  of  the 
Eeligious  Education  Association.  The  scope  and  plans  of  the  Conference 
conformed  to  the  policies  of  the  first  Conference.  The  Conference  ad- 
journed to  meet  the  foUowing  year  at  Madison,  Wis. 

2.  Digests  of  reports  of  religious  work  at  state  universities 

for  1909-10. 

Note.— The  work  of  the  Y.  M.  C.  A.  and  Y.  W.  C.  A.  is  referred  to  in  the 
following  statements  rather  than  reported  as  copies  of  the  annual  reports  of 
these  associations  can  be  secured  upon  application  to  the  proper  officers.  The 
standard  activities  of  the  Associations  usually  embrace  the  following:  Bible 
study,  mission  study,  weekly  religious  meetings,  work  for  new  students,  so- 

6— C.  W.  81 


cial  gatherings,  occasional  lectures,  religious  deputation  work  in  the  sur- 
rounding neighborhood,  and  in  a  few  city  locations  some  philanthropic  en- 
terprises. 

University  of  California. 

I.  Curriculum  instruction  in  biblical  and  allied  studies.  1.  Comparative 
Religions;  2.  The  Protestant  reformation  and  the  Catholic  reaction;  3.  The 
history  of  the  Christian  church;  4.  Biblical  archaeology;  5.  Hebrew;  6.  Bib- 
lical and  Targumic  Aramaic;  7.  A  discussion  of  masterpieces,  English  and 
foreign.     (The  Bible  is  used  in  this  course.) 

IT.  Addresses  given  under  the  auspices  of  the  university  as  such  every 
second  Friday  at  eleven  a.  m.  Prominent  men  address  the  gatherings;  pro- 
fessors, ministers  or  religious  workers  among  whom  have  been  John  R.  Mott, 
Dr.  Cochran,  and  Robert  E.  Speer  and  all  the  well-known  pastors  about  the 
Bay. 

III.  The  Y.  M.  C.  A.  and  the  Y.  W.  C.  A.  have  the  usual  activities. 
Every  year  during  the  Christmas  holidays,  a  Y.  M.  C.  A.  conference  is 

held  at  Pacific  Grove  or  Carmel-By-The-Sea,  about  one  hundred  and  twenty 
miles  south  of  San  Franscisco.  Students  from  all  of  the  colleges  and  uni- 
versiities  in  the  state  gather  here  for  religious  inspiration.  The  mornings 
and  evenings  are  devoted  to  religious  work,  the  afternoons  to  recreation. 

IV.  There  are  no  pastors  connected  with  the  university  of  California. 
Practically  all  other  work  done  by  the  churches  is  through  the  Y.  M. 
C.  A.  or  Y.  W.  C.  A.  There  are  a  few  exceptions  such  as  St.  Anne 's  Gmld. 
The  students  themselves  have  organized  a  Minnehaha  Club,  an  Ajiti-Saloon 
league,  and  an  organization  of  the  Student  Recruits  for  the  Christian  min- 
istry. 

The  University  of  Colorado. 

The  Presbyterian  Synod  of  Colorado  in  August,  1909,  placed  Rev.  J.  Wil- 
son Currens  as  Presbyterian  Student  Pastor  at  the  University.  He  at  once 
by  the  aid  of  church  lists  from  the  state  and  the  registration  list  of  the 
University  put  students  in  touch  with  the  local  churches.  He  taught  a 
class  in  ''the  Origin  and  Development  of  Religion"  without  undversity 
credit.  Thirty  of  his  students  will  enter  some  religious  occupation.  They 
meet  monthly  for  discussion  of  Christian  work.  A  Westminster  Guild  is 
organized  among  the  Presbyterian  young  women. 

The  Roman  Catholic  students  have  a  chapter  of  the  Newman  Society,  es- 
tablished in  1909.  They  number  about  sixty  members  and  hold  monthly 
meetings. 

The  Y.  M.  C.  A.  and  Y.  W.  C.  A.  activities  are  standard,  though  somewhat 
handicapped  by  lack  of  a  Y.  M.  C.  A.  building  and  a  general  Y.  W.  C.  A. 
secretary. 

The  University  of  Illinois. 

The  Presbyterian  work  is  under  the  direction  of  the  Board  of  Education 
of  the  Presbyterian  Church,  U.  S.  A.,  and  under  the  immediate  supervision 
of  the  Committee  on  Christian  Education  of  the  Synod  of  Illinois. 


A  Presbyterian  University  Pastor,  M.  E.  Anderson,  is  on  the  field. 

The  movement  was  recently  given  solidity  by  the  purchase  of  a  thirteen 
room  house  in  the  university  district  which  is  now  occupied  by  ten  univer- 
sity men  and  the  university  pastor.  The  house  is  located  on  a  large  lot  at 
the  rear  of  which  the  present  house  will  be  removed  and  on  the  front  of 
which  the  University  Presbyterian  church  will  be  erected.  This  church  will 
be  for  the  university  community  and  will  be  maintained  my  an  endowment 
fund. 

A  student  Presbyterian  service  is  held  each  Sunday  morning  in  one  of  the 
university  halls.     The  attendance  this  year  has  averaged  over  one  hundred. 

The  university  pastor  also  co-operates  in  leading  Christian  Association 
bible  classes. 

Trinity  Methodist  Episcopal  church,  James  C.  Baker,  Pastor. 

Church  building  seating  a  little  more  than  800.  Upstairs  given  up  en- 
tirely to  the  student  section  of  our  Sunday  school.  Eight  classes  for  men 
and  women  with  a  membership  of  300.  All  classes  under  leadership  of  fac- 
ulty members.  An  assistant  superintendent  in  charge  of  this  student  work. 
Each  class  organized  with  its  president  and  secretary.  Attendance  has  been 
remarkably  good. 

Epworth  league  with  membership  of  more  than  200.  The  attendance 
through  the  school  year  so  far  has  averaged  about  175.  In  addition  to  de- 
votional meetings  the  various  departments  of  the  league  offer  an  outlet  for 
Christian  activity. 

Bishop  McDowell,  Dr.  McConnell,  Bishop  Quayle,  Bishop  Hughes,  and 
such  men,  are  brought  here  year  by  year. 

The  Episcopal  church  has  recently  opened  Osborne  Hall  as  a  Dormitory  for 
University  women — about  thirty  young  women  room  in  this  building  this 
year. 

The  Baptists  maintain  a  rooming-house  for  university  men.  They  are  con- 
templating the  construction  of  a  university  Baptist  church. 

The  University  Place  Church  of  Christ,  Eev.  S.  E.  Fisher  minister,  offers 
bible  instruction  to  students  in  three  classes  and  fellowship  in  the  Young 
People's  society. 

The  activities  of  the  Y.  M.  C.  A.  and  Y.  W.  C.  A.  are  standard  with  a 
particularly  high  development  of  the  bible  study  ward  of  the  men's  asso- 
ciation which  shows  an  enrollment  of  950  with  an  actual  attendance  of  735. 


The  University  of  Indiana. 

The  university  maintains  a  Vesper  service  at  4  p.  m.  Sundays,  with  some 
difficulty. 

The  local  Methodist  church  is  building  a  $100,000  church  edifice  with 
sections  in  the  Sunday  schools  do  a  partial  work  for  students,  but  inade- 
quate. 

The  local  churches  through  their  young  people's  societies  and  certain 
rooms  set  apart  for  possible  student  work. 

The  Y.  M.  C.  A.  and  Y.  W.  C.  A.  activities  are  standard.  The  newly 
chosen  Y.  M.  C.  A.  general  secretary  will  have  an  official  university  lecture- 
ship in  New  Testament  and  Biblical  History. 

83 


The  University  of  Iowa. 

The  pastors  of  all  of  the  churches,  the  general  secretaries  and  the  presi- 
dents of  the  Christian  associations,  the  deans  of  the  various  colleges  and  the 
members  of  the  University  Religious  Education  Committee  comprise  the 
Religious  Education  Association  of  Iowa  City,  of  which  the  president  of 
the  university  is  the  chairman.  This  committee  is  too  large  to  do  much  defi- 
nite work,  but  through  its  meetings  all  of  the  organizations  are  kept  in 
touch  with  the  work  being  done  by  the  other  organizations,  and  a  spirit  of 
cooperation  for  the  securing  of  the  greatest  good  to  the  students  is  fostered. 

A  smaller  group  composed  of  the  pastors  of  the  seven  Protestant  Evan- 
gelical churches  and  the  general  secretaries  of  the  two  associations  are 
now  in  correspondence  with  men  of  power  looking  forward  to  a  course  of 
eight  lectures  to  be  delivered  next  fall  on  "The  Practical  Working  Chris- 
tianity of  Today." 

The  Baptist  and  Congregational  churches  receive  aid  from  the  churches 
of  the  state,  because  of  their  care  of  the  students  and  the  Unitarian  church 
receives  aid  from  its  National  Board.  The  Presbyterian  and  Congregational 
churches  have  students  as  assistant  pastors,  who  give  a  part  of  their  time  to 
the  church  and  are  paid  by  the  churches  of  the  state. 

There  were  last  year  2472  students  in  the  university,  66  per  cent  of  whom 
were  church  members.     Of  the  rest  28  per  cent  had  church  preferences. 

The  university  has  in  lieu  of  a  department  of  Religious  Education,  a 
Committee  on  Religious  Education,  which  has  oversight  of  the  courses  given 
for  credit  in  the  university  by  the  pastors  of  the  local  churches. 

Occasionally  Vesper  services  are  held  at  the  university  on  Sunday  after- 
noon with  an  attendance  of  from  800  to  1,000. 

Wednesday  morning  assembly  exercises  are  held,  with  600  students  in 
attendance. 

The  activities  of  the  two  Christian  Associatons  are  standard. 

In  January  the  two  associations  conducted  a  week's  campaign  for  a 
higher  religious  life  among  the  students.  The  attendance  at  church  is  also 
low.    Perhaps  30  per  cent  of  the  students  attend  some  church  service. 

The  University  of  Kansas. 

The  university  itself. 
I.  Daily  morning  chapel  exercises,  conducted  by  the  chancellor;  or,  in  his 
absence,  by  the  vice-chancellor.    These  consist  of  singing  of  hymns,  respon- 
sive reading  of  scripture,  and  concert  repetition  of  the  Lord's  prayer. 

II.  Sunday  afternoon  Vesper  service,  with  printed  program  containing  re- 
sponsive readings,  special  music  led  by  university  choir,  and  a  short  address 
by  some  clergyman,  usually  from  out  of  town. 

III.  An  Annual  Religious  Conference,  consisting  of  public  addresses  by 
eminent  speakers  of  national  repute,  accompanied  by  private  conferences 
with  students  upon  personal  religion. 

IV.  An  Annual  Bible  Institute,  consisting  of  lectures  by  Biblical  experts. 

V.  An  annual  Baccalaureate  Sermon  at  Commencement. 

VI.  The  Curriculum  of  Instruction  in  Biblical  and  allied  studies: 
(1)  Constructive  studies  in  Old  Testament  and  New  Testament  history  and 

84 


prophecy;  (2)  The  teaching  and  work  of  Jesus  and  St.  Paul;  (3)  Ante- 
Nicene  church  history;  (4)  The  social  aspects  of  Christianity;  (5)  History 
and  progress  of  Christian  missions  and  humanitarian  movements;  (6)  The 
comparative  history  of  religions. 

The  university  of  Kansas  does  not  maintain  a  university  pastorate,  but 
the  Christian  and  Presbyterian  denominations  maintain  each  a  representa- 
tive to  minister  pastorally  to  their  own  students,  and  to  offer  courses  of  re- 
ligious instruction  to  all  students  alike,  without  charge  or  regard  to  denom- 
inational affiliation.  The  Christian  headquarters  is  in  Myers  hall,  which 
has  been  built  and  equipped  with  apparatus  and  a  library  for  study  and 
class  work.  The  Presbyterians  will  open  their  new  Westminster  Hall  for 
occupancy  next  fall,  with  like  appointments.  Each  hall  includes  a  residence 
for  the  principal,  and  both  are  located  near  to  the  university  campus. 

The  local  congregations  of  the  city  of  Lawrence  minister  to  their  respec- 
tive student  constitutencies  in  the  ways  generally  adopted  by  churches  in 
other  educational  centers. 

The  work  done  in  cooperation  by  the  agencies  mentioned,  has  chiefly  been 
along  instructional  lines.  The  directors  of  denominational  work  in  the  uni- 
versity have  from  the  first  assumed  an  attitude  of  sympathetic  cooperation 
with  the  associations,  conducting  by  request  their  normal  group  study,  and 
taking  charge  of  classes  organized  by  the  associations,  when  it  was  thought 
best  not  to  assign  them  to  student  leadership.  A  spirit  of  confidence  and 
harmony  characterizes  the  relationships  of  these  various  religions  agencies. 

The  Y.  M.  C.  A.  and  Y.  W.  C.  A.  activities  are  standard  and  their  influ- 
ence is  important.  The  Student  Volunteer  Band  maintains  a  vigorous  organ- 
ization. 

The  University  of  Maine. 

The  Y.  M.  C.  A.  and  Y.  W.  C.  A.  activities  are  standard.  No  other  re- 
ligious work  is  reported. 

The  Massachusetts  Agricultural  College. 

The  Y.  M.  C.  A.  activities  are  standard.  Eapid  progress  has  been  made 
during  the  last  four  years  in  membership,  enthusiasm,  and  variety  of  social 
service  in  Christian  work. 

The  University  of  Michigan. 

There  is  hardly  a  church  in  the  city  of  Ann  Arbor  that  does  not  aim  to 
make  religion  attractive  to  students.  A  ''School  of  Religion"  has  been 
organized  two  years,  composed  of  nine  co-operating  organizations.  It  has 
a  faculty  of  twenty-two,  schedules  forty  courses  and  has  an  average  weekly 
attendance  of  381. 

The  enrollment  of  students  in  the  university  is  5,223.  The  estimated 
weekly  attendance  at  church  services,  both  morning  and  evening,  is  2,630, 
The  student  enrollment  in  Bible  classes  in  the  churches  is  472,  in  the 
young  people's  societies  725,  and  there  are  683  student  members  of  the 
local    churches. 

There  are  five   guild  houses,   three  lectureships,   five  student  pastors   or 

85 


guild  directors,  a  total  endowment  of  all  guilds  of  $135,000  and  a  total 
valuation  of  property  of  $133,000.  Four  religious  libraries  have  been 
started. 

The  Y.  M.  C.  A.  is  one  of  the  co-operating  organizations  in  the  School 
of  Eeligion.  It  has  two  paid  secretaries,  a  membership  of  850,  an  average 
weekly  attendance  at  the  Sunday  religious  service  of  243,  an  enrollment 
in  Bible  study  groups  led  by  students  of  300,  and  has  a  total  budget  of 
$9,000. 

The  University  of  Minnesota. 

Curriculum  courses  in  the  general  field  are  History  and  Principles  of  Re- 
ligious Education,  The  Bible  as  Literature,  Later  Greek — New  Testament, 
Philosophy  of  Religion,  Phychology  of  Moral  and  Religious  Development, 
Elementary  Hebrew — Old  Testament,  Biblical  Sociology. 

Religious  Organizations. — There  are  six  organizations.  (1)  The  Roman 
Catholic  Association,  125  members  of  men  and  women,  in  charge  of  Father 
Bryne.  The  usual  religious  meetings  and  socials.  (2)  The  Bishop  Gilbert 
Association,  about  40  members,  men,  in  charge  of  Rev.  Stanley  Kilbourn, 
university  chaplain  for  the  Protestant  Episcopal  church.  It  maintains  a 
house  in  which  the  chaplain  and  ten  students  reside.  The  usual  meetings 
are  held.  (3)  The  University  Liberal  Association,  recently  reorganized, 
with  about  50  members.  Looks  after  students  who  are  of  the  liberal  faith 
holding  meetings  for  addresses  and  social  pleasures.  (4).  The  Religious 
Workers  Association,  an  organization  of  men  of  all  denominations  who  ex- 
pect to  enter  the  ministry.  They  hold  monthly  meetings  for  addresses  and 
discussions.  (5)  The  Young  Women's  Christian  Association,  475  members 
now  well  organized  with  Miss  Elizabeth  Bruchholz  as  general  secretary.  The 
usual  activities.  (6)  The  Young  Men's  Christian  Association,  350  members. 
Thomas  W.  Groham,  general  secretary.     The  usual  activities. 

Work  of  both  of  these  associations  now  centering  in  plans  and  prepara- 
tions for  meetings  to  be  held  Feb.  15  and  22  by  John  R.  Mott. 

Director  of  Religious  Work,  W.  S.  Richardson,  began  work  last  fall. 
Director  is  directly  related  to  the  work  of  the  Y.  W.  C.  A.  and  Y.  M.  C.  A. 
where  his  special  service  is  connected  with  the  educational  and  social  service 
work  of  these  associations.  His  field  is  also  the  aiding  and  carrying  on  of 
all  religious  interests  in  the  university,  both  as  to  individuals  and  to  or- 
ganizations in  looking  after  their  students  and  interests  so  far  as  possible. 

In  general  the  religious  life  in  the  university  is  not  strong.  Daily  chapel 
exercises  are  held  and  help  some.  Church  attendance  by  students  is  com- 
paratively small,  though  students  living  at  home  in  the  cities  of  St.  Paul 
and  Minneapolis  attend  more  regularly. 

Moral  conditions  are  as  good  as  could  be  expected  in  an  institution  situ- 
ated in  a  large  city,  with  no  dormitories.  We  are  encouraged  to  believe  that 
such  conditions  are  very  good  for  the  circumstances. 

University  of  Missouri. 

The  Y.  M.  C.  A  and  Y.  W.  C.  A.  activities  are  standard.  The  Chris- 
tian denomination  has  a  Bible  college  in  close  connection  with  the  univer- 
sity providing  theological  training  open  to  all  denominations. 

86 


The  University  of  Nebraska. 

The  First  Presbyterian  church  of  Lincoln  has  secured  Eev.  Dean  E.  Le- 
land  to  act  as  student  pastor.  He  is  planning  a  ** manse"  located  near  the 
university  for  social  work  among  Presbyterian  students.  The  Baptist  de- 
nomination at  its  last  state  convention  endorsed  the  plan  of  the  student  pas- 
torate. The  First  Congregational  church  is  studying  the  needs  of  the  situ- 
ation. All  the  local  churches  attempt  to  interest  students  in  some  depart- 
ments of  work. 

The  Religious  Liberal  Union  holds  Sunday  afternoon  services  under  the 
auspices  of  the  Unitarian  church,  the  main  feature  of  which  is  an  address. 

The  center  of  student,  social,  literary  and  religious  life  is  The  Temple  re- 
cently erected  through  private  gifts.  The  Y.  M.  C.  A.  and  Y.  W.  C.  A.  have 
their  headquarters  here.     Their  activities  are  standard. 

Several  students  have  undertaken  successful  investigations  of  religious 
conditions  in  the  city  with  a  view  to  employing  scientific  methods  in  meet- 
ing the  needs.    Lincoln  is  a  ''dry"  city. 

The  University  of  North  Dakota. 

The  curriculum  includes  no  courses  immediately  on  Biblical  subjects,  but 
there  are  a  number  of  courses  along  kindred  lines. 

The  university  convocation,  held  each  Saturday  morning,  brings  each  year 
a  number  of  representative  men,  both  lay  and  clerical,  and  among  the  sub- 
jects treated  are  many  of  social,  ethical,  and  religious  interest.  During  the 
year  a  number  of  special  lectures  occur.  Last  fall  Professor  Charles  F. 
Kent  of  Yale  university,  delivered  a  series  of  lectures  on  the  Old  Testament, 
and  one  on  the  principales  of  religious  education.  He  also  held  three  confer- 
ences with  the  workers  of  the  university  and  city,  both  in  the  way  of  inter- 
esting the  churches  in  the  work  of  the  university  and  in  stirring  up  larger 
interest  in  the  Sunday  school. 

The  Y.  M.  C.  A.  has  held  the  usual  classes,  on  the  Life  of  Christ  and  the 
Social  Teachings  of  .Jesus,  the  Y.  W.  C.  A.  classes  in  the  Life  of  Paul  and 
the  Life  of  Christ.  The  total  enrollment  of  the  associations  is  now  130  men 
and  120  women.  By  arrangement  with  the  state  association,  a  series  of 
special  meetings  were  held  late  in  the  fall,  covering  five  days.  Every  "Wed- 
nesday evening  occurs  the  mid-week  meeting.  Mention  may  be  made  here  of 
five  series  of  addresses  of  from  two  to  five  each,  a  series  on  topics  in  Hebrew 
history  and  the  Old  Testament  scriptures,  and  other  series  on  subjects  of 
more  general  and  practical  interest. 

Measures  are  under  way  for  extensive  cooperation  on  the  part  of  the 
churches.  In  response  to  the  invitation  of  Dr.  "Webster  Merrifield,  at  that 
time  president  of  the  university,  the  Methodists  transplanted  their  college, 
Red  River  "Valley  university,  from  "Wahpeton,  its  former  location,  to  a  site 
adjoining  the  state  university  grounds.  Sayre  Hall,  men's  dormatory,  has 
been  in  service  for  a  year.  This  building  is  a  fire-proof  building,  nicely 
furnished  and  provides  quarters  for  fifty-two  men.  A  similar  building,  Lar- 
imore  hall,  is  nearing  completion,  and  in  general  plan  is  a  counterpart  of 
Sayre  hall.  Connected  with  Larimore  hall  is  Corwin  hall,  a  smaller  build- 
ing to  be  used  for  conservatory  purposes. 

87 


The  work  of  Wesley  College,  as  it  is  now  called,  includes  classes  in  philos- 
ophy and  philosophy  of  religion  (alternate  years),  and  church  history  and 
Christian  doctrine  (also  in  alternate  years.)  These  classes  meet  four  times 
a  week.  The  department  of  Biblical  literature  included  classes  the  past  sem- 
ester in  Life  of  Christ  and  Life  of  Paul,  each  two  hours  a  week.  For  the 
work  done  in  Wesley  College  the  university  allows  credit  not  to  exceed  a  total 
of  one  full  year 's  work,  that  is  twenty-five  per  cent  of  the  full  college  course. 
There  is  also  offered  a  course  in  missions,  one  hour  a  week,  which  does  not 
receive  university  credit.  Wesley  College  also  retains  its  degree  giving 
power.  The  enrollment  in  Wesley  College  classes  the  past  semester  was 
thirty-four. 

The  Baptists  have  purchased  a  site.  It  is  not  certain  just  what  form  the 
work  will  take  but  a  Guild  hall  now  seems  most  in  favor.  The  Presbyterians 
are  also  in  quest  of  a  location,  negotiations  having  already  been  commenced. 
The  Episcopal  church  has  erected  a  parish  house  adjoining  the  church  build- 
ing and  hope  to  make  this  a  center  of  student  activities.  It  is  hoped  that  in 
the  near  future  plans  may  be  devised  whereby  prospective  clergymen  of  that 
denomination  may  have  here  opportunity  to  combine  ecclesiastical  studies 
with  university  work  and  by  parish  work  in  the  city,  and  elsewhere  become 
familiar  with  the  special  problems  that  face  the  denomination  throughout 
the  state. 

There  are  several  guilds.  The  Catholic  students  have  a  Gibbons  club,  and 
a  similar  organization  is  afoot  among  the  students  of  the  Lutheran  faith. 
Mention  must  be  made  here  also  of  the  Young  People's  society  of  the 
Zion  Lutheran  church  of  Grand  Forks,  which  numbers  about  three  hundred 
members,  a  large  per  cent  being  from  the  student  body  of  the  university. 
Wesley  College  has  a  Homiletic  club  for  those  preparing  for  the  ministry. 
This  club  now  numbers  eighteen. 

Wesley  College  also  has  a  fund,  the  Hazlett  Fund,  for  an  annual  course  of 
lectures  on  topics  of  religious  interest.  This  year  the  lectures  will  be  given 
by  President  F.  J.  McConnell  of  DePauw  university. 

The  University  of  Pennsylvania. 

The  Y.  M.  C.  A.  activities  are  standard,  but  unusual  in  variety  and  extent. 
Under  its  auspices  is  a  regular  Sunday  morning  university  service.  The  uni- 
versity settlement  is  residence  headquarters  of  Secretary  Evans  and  a  corps 
of  twelve  students.  A  $25,000  annual  budget  is  raised  and  expended  in  var- 
ious enterprises. 

The  University  of  West  Virginia. 

The  Presbyterian  church  is  working  toward  the  endowment  of  a  student 
pastorate.     It  is  estimated  that  the  need  will  be  for  $100,000. 

All  local  churches  have  the  usual  unspecialized  interest  in  the  university 
students. 

The  Y.  M.  C.  A.  and  Y.W.  C.  A.  activities  are  standard. 


88 


*    ***•*< 


University  of  Wisconsin. 

Young  Men's  Christian  Association. — Membership  800.  Budget  $11,000. 
Departments  of  religious  and  social  work.  Standard.  An  evangelistic 
campaign  under  John  R.  Mott.  Meetings  for  six  nights  with  average  at- 
tendance of  850.  One  or  two  meetings  in  each  fraternity  house  and  board- 
ing club.     One  hundred  and  sixty-five  decisions. 

Young  Women's  Christian  Association. — Membership  250.  Departments 
of  work.  Standard.  A  week's  service  conducted  under  the  leadership  of 
Miss  Wilber  and  Miss  Cutler.  Thirty  women  made  decisions.  Plans  on 
foot  to  engage  a  full  time  secretary  for  1910-1911. 

Baptist  University  Pastor. — Constituency  250.  Local  church  is  center 
of  religious  work.  University  pastor  considers  local  church  as  training 
school  and  laboratory  for  church  laymanship,  as  well  as  channel  of  minis- 
tration to  the  religious  needs  of  students.  Fifty  of  university  constitu- 
ency among  the  officials  of  local  church.  University  pastor  edits  monthly 
a  ' '  Social  Service  Press  Bulletin ' '  for  the  Baptist  Press  of  the  United 
States  and  Canada.  Uses  his  students  in  preparing  this.  The  Baptist 
state  convention  has  voted  to  raise  $100,000  to  endow  the  university  pas- 
torate. The  work  will  be  extended  so  as  fo  make  a  larger  feature  of 
training  for  laymanship  and  for  the  ministry,  mission  and  social  service. 

Congregational  University  Pastor. — Five  hundred  and  fifty  Congrega- 
tional students  in  the  university.  Pastoral  duties  toward  these.  Two  stu- 
dent Bible  classes  are  led  by  the  pastor.  Enrollment  80.  A  Social  Prob- 
lems Group  is  conducted  at  the  church  on  Sunday  noons,  addressed  by 
prominent  speakers.  Average  attendance  75.  The  pastor  is  editing  a  se- 
ries of  studies  in  American  social  conditions.  He  regularly  preaches  on 
Sunday  evenings  at  First  Congregational  church  and  makes  it  distinctly  a 
university  service.  Thirty-five  thousand  dollars  is  being  raised  for  special- 
ized residence-headquarters  for  his  work. 

English  Lutheran  University  Pastor. — Pastoral  leadership.  New  church 
planned.     Lot  bought  near  university   campus.     Bible  classes. 

Methodist  University  Pastor. — Six  hundred  students  of  M.  E.  aflBliation 
in  the  university.  Pastor  centers  his  work  about  the  Epworth  League  of 
the  city  parish  and  a  student  Bible  class  on  Sunday  noons  with  an  aver- 
age attendance  of  ninety.  Conducts  a  Bible  class  for  each  of  the  associa- 
tions. Social  work.  Two  Sunday  morning  breakfasts  for  the  men,  at- 
tendance 200.  One  Saturday  luncheon  for  the  M.  E.  women  students. 
Various  socials  and  receptions  at  the  church. 

Presbyterian  University  Pastor. — Four  hundred  Presbyterian  students. 
About  seventy  students  brought  into  local  parish.  The  pastor  lays  spe- 
cial emphasis  on  pastoral  calling.     Preaches  out  of  the  city  every  Sunday. 

University  Pastors'  Association. — Composed  of  all  university  pastors 
and  representatives  of  the  two  Christian  Associations.  Purpose — co-opera- 
tion on  part  of  Christian  workers  in  the  University.  Accomplishments. 
Took  religious  census.  Organized  student  ministerial  club,  composed  of 
all  men  who  are  thinking  of  entering  the  Christian  ministry.  Through 
co-operation   with   the   university   president,    three   distinguished    speakers 


spoke  at  all-university  convocations  and  series  of  special  religious  services. 
Published  a  pamphlet  outlining  a  program  for  free  religious  extension  ad- 
dresses throughout  the  state.  This  was  sent  to  all  pastors  of  the  state 
whose  denominations  are  represented  by  a  university  pastor. 


3.   Business  session,  Feb.  17. 

Mr.  French,  chairman  of  committee  on  constitution,  read  the  proposed 
constitution.  After  discussion  and  slight  amendment  the  constituion  was 
adopted. 

Mr.  Edwards,  chairman  of  committee  on  affiliation  with  the  Religious 
Education  Association,  reported  in  favor  of  affiliation.  After  discussion,  the 
motion  to  accept  report  was  tabled  for  one  year. 

Mr.  Stearns,  chairman  of  committee  on  reporting  the  proceedings  of  con- 
ference, recommended  a  full  report  to  be  published  if  possible  in  '  *  Religious 
Education";  if  not  possible,  then  in  pamphlet  form.  Report  accepted  and 
action  delegated  to  the  new  executive  committee. 

Mr.  Foote,  chairman  of  committee  to  nominate  officers  and  suggest  place 
of  next  meeting,  recommended  for  president  Mr.  Baker,  vice-president  Mr. 
Loring,  secretary-treasurer  Mr.  Anderson,  place  of  meeting  the  University  of 
Illinois.    Report  adopted  and  the  nominees  elected. 

Mr.  Shipherd  offered  the  following  resolution  which  was  adopted:  **In 
view  of  the  admirable  program,  gracious  and  hearty  welcome  and  entertain- 
ment provided  for  the  Conference,  an  enthusiastic  appreciation  is  hereby 
voiced  at  the  closing  hour  by  those  who  come  as  guests  to  those  who  have 
80  splendidly  performed  the  part  of  hosts. ' '    Adjournment. 


90 


CONSTITUTION. 

1.  Name.     The  name  of  this  organization  shall  be  *'The  Conference  of 

Church  Workers  in  State  Universities."  * 

2.  Purpose.    The  purpose  of  the  conference  shall  be  to  make  more  helpful 

and  efficient  the  work  of  the  churches  in  state  university  centers  and  to 
call  the  attention  of  the  denominations  of  the  nation  to  the  strategic 
opportunities  for  Christian  service  and  education  in  these  important 
fields. 

3.  MemhersM'p.    Voting  members  of  this  conference  and  those  eligible  to 
office  shall  be: 

1.  University  pastors,  guild  directors,  and  pastors  of  churches  in 

state  university  towns  or  centers. 

2.  Such  officers  of  state  and  national  church  organizations  as  are 

especially  in  charge  of  church  work  in  state  university  centers. 

3.  Officers  or  regular  teachers  of  any  state  university,  any  Bible  or 

theological  school,  or  affiliated  college  or  state  university  cen- 
ter, such  as  shall  be  appointed  delegates  to  this  conference  by 
such  institutions. 

4.  The  executive  committee  may  invite  each  year  as  special  guests, 

representatives  of  other  co-operating  religious  organizations, 
especially  interested  in  religious  work  in  state  university  cen- 
ters who  shall  be  privileged  to  participate  in  all  general  dis- 
cussions of  the  conference. 

4.  Officers  and  Executive  Committee.    The  officers  shall  be  a  president,  vice- 

president,  and  a  secretary-treasurer,  who  shall  be  elected  by  ballot  at 
the  annual  meeting,  and  shall  hold  office  until  their  successors  are  elected 
and  qualify.  They  shall  together  constitute  the  executive  committee 
and  as  such  shall  have  general  charge  of  the  affairs  of  the  conference. 

5.  Annual  Meeting.     The  annual  meeting  shall  be  held  in  accordance  with 

adjournment  or  at  such  time  and  place  as  the  Executive  Committee  ap- 
points. 

6.  Amendment.     This  constitution  may  be  amended  at  any  meeting  by  a 

three-fourths  affirmative  individual  ballot. 


91 


14  DAY  USE 

RETURN  TO  DESK  FROM  WHICH  BORROWED 

LOAN  DEPT. 

This  book  is  due  on  the  last  date  stamped  below,  or 

on  the  date  to  which  renewed. 

Renewed  books  are  subjea  to  immediate  recall. 


26Mar'57TS 


^  ^\p.'57RC 


REC'D  LD 


DEC    4  1957 


mSL. 


Tt:^ 


NOV  23  1962 


LD  21-100m-6,'56 
(B931lBlO)476 


General  Library 

University  of  California 

Berkeley 


F"""^"- 


YD   U075 


-^Sf^f??! 


UNIVERSITY  OF  CAUFORNIA  UBRARY 


^■■■-'--mw^jiMm 


